You are on page 1of 383

2012-06-24 19:05:11 UTC

4fe6f5b272eb1
91.238.214.240
United Kingdom

YOUR

AND

PSYCHIC

HOW

TO

POWERS

DEVELOP

THEM

CHAPTER The ^hat " " Dreams. The Myatery Development True Diutinguish X-Ray " Dream The " Thought-Fonna How We "See" and Exercisea" 'TolarizatJon" Factora Tr " Why " Developing to ance Clairvoyance" -Telepathic DiagnoEia Clairvoyant " " C lairvoy " Clairvoyance It Objective Clairvoyance " Cataleptic " XVIII 156 Healiko Healing!" is Spiritual Energy Cosmic. the Messages During the of Occur CHAPTER What Images Drcame XVI Automatic Follow to Whirh Spiritual Dream- Remembering " to Analyze Seeingand " 141 Obtain to plished^The How Dreams Cauaea " How " WREriNO Rules Crtstal Uae to Dreams of CHAPTER How of " How Dreams of Perai stent Supernormnl " Induced Adtouatio Explanation Direct ception Perand in Clairvoyance Common Interpretation The Symboliam Somnambulism -Control Clairvoyance XV Seven The " ance and How of Clairvoyance" Solved. the XVII Explanation Visions " 14S of How Visualization and " Writing Shell-Hearing and Crystal " Crystal -Gazing Develop the Shell-Hearing " normal Super- " to Power " Important Advice.CHAPTER XIV " Cl-AIltVOYANCE ! Subjective Clairvoyance Clair voy iince Clairvoyance^ Tubes. Vital Explanation sible the Cosmic Energy of " Such How " Cures "Healing How Cures Progressive " Are Effected" Miracles" Draw to Exercises " The " Poa- Upon Funo- . " in the from False " CHAPTER What Is Sleep T of Dreams The " Dreams Hearing Is " Dreams in ! " Dreams How " Character Phenomena May How " Writing Automatic Gazing Develop to mentally Experi- to Begin " Clouding Warnings and Two Important Is Received Writing Accom- nomena Phe- " More " Power.

CHAPTER Obsession and Insanitt and "Pacta" " Possibly conscious Un- XXin 198 . Inlormation During Trance DilTerent Types of Control The Best Way to Enter Trance How to Experiment How Trance to Enter by Vourself with the Trance " " " " " " " " Early Symptoma Trance of Rules to Follow Important DerelopiDg Exercises. CHAPTER SX Trance 172 Whnt Is Trance? Light and Deep Trance Spirit Control Durinft Trance" The DilTerence Between Somnambulism Various Methods and Trance of Conveyini... " Mediumahip" The Three CouditJouB to be Fulfilled " XSI CHAPTER Inspirational Speaking akb Test-Messaoes 184 .CHAPTER The Coi/m'4TioN XIX Sensitiveness or 164 DiBtinguish True from False ^The First Step" Progressive ExereiarB in Atmosphere" "PByehic Teats (or SenaitiveHcas Self-Devdopment More ours ColThe Expression of Impressions uid Emotions How The to " " " " " Recdved.. On " " " " " " CHAPTER UoRz XXII 191 Less De\'eloped Spirits AND The Conditions for Spirits Often Why Low "Evil" or High Spirits and their Helpful Meaaages cator CommuniSpirits Who Make the Best StrnngerH Why Communication" Communicate Often Communicate" " " "Guardian a !" Houses Haunted Messages. Coloura and Auras to Begin the Rostrum^How Their Interpretation How to Increase Your Power Important Rules Getting Help from Your Spirit Guides How to Follow to Receive Impressions.

Death" " " " " " " . Overcome they are and How How Built L'p" How They . the are Instructions for Projected Practical Further Directions Advice.Magnptism Poieooed " How Spirits Symptoms Signals " DiaguoBlB Treatment and Brighter "The Magnetic Danger " Side of the Concentration What Power How " Exercises " of " Value centration^ ot Con- The Prayer Dynamic " in Prayer XXV "FLtnD" Human Nature the " Exietence Life by the " Photographic " by the Human Fluid Proofs How Material Objects Become Eiterioriiation of SenBibility Fluid May ImpreM the Euman " Fluid " Fluid " How Plates.Projection " " Is Composed" Inner. The Value Prayer Cures. and " CHAPTER XXVH Apparitions What Ib Apparitions a "GhoBt"!^ Coinciding with Phantasms the Dead Ghosts that Touch! of Materialized Phantoms Phantasms by Thought Created Phantoms Information Which Impart Experimental Apparitions How Thought to Create -Forms. Mediumship veriet The Important WnrningB and TTie Cure of Obsession " Advice " Ub" of Obaesaion ObscBBion Mind ObseBBion " Influence " XSVI CHAPTEE Self-Projectioh Of What Bodies " the Thought-Body Possible Thoueht-Forms May Be Selves Self. Mind the of Obaeeaion How of ther Fur- " Silence and really Concentration " Prevention " Precautions " " Early XXIV Silence" "The Link" Spiritual " CHAPTER Prater. Finer Dangers. "Repercussion" Fluid BxperimentB to of the How the Fluid to Magnetize " of Preserved Human of the Charged 222 Properties and Prove Water 215 SignifieB" The CHAPTER The Use the Treatmcot to Subject.

the Influence of Others " " " " CHAPTER Pbophect vs. XXXII PoRTUire Telling Law 1 Prophecy Is A Deflniand Why tion of Prophecy Explanation of Fortune Telling Why Fortune Telling Is Sometimes True Mediums not CanHistory Help TTiemselves Is of Prophecy^How Mediums the " What " " " " " Prophecy Possible? " ScientificExplanation of Prophecy.CHAPTER XXVIII . " " XSX CHAPTER HtPNOTISM AlTD " The S Mesiceribu Hypnotism Mesmeriani and Remarkable Hypnotic nomena PheThe Fear of Hypnotic Suggestion Difference Between Passes Suggestion and The Power " " " Hypnotic Such ^ow to Overcome Minds The Prevention twit Warning" of Being Hypnotised " " from Other An Impor- " of Hypnotic Inlluence.am Houses Hacuted 243 HoUHea Thi' Explanation Telepathy And of H"uiit"d AHtral Atmosphere" Bodies and Thought' "Psychic Nature Figures Seen forms The Proofs of the of Reality Stances in Haunted Houaea Clairvoyant DiagHniiHPH Hnw *'Ciir*" Ha. .unted in Haunted Houses How Haunted I of "Cure to EouseB. XXXI CHAPTER Personal Influence Influences J Maoneti8M "The Inexhaustible Supply"" The Physical Factor" The MenUI Factor" The SplrituHl Factor How to Influence netic Others" The I'se of the Eyes" How to Develop the MagHow Prevent to Gaie Passes SuRgestiong and Helpful Application. " " " " " " " CHAPTER ThK DlFFtCUUriEB XXIS COHUUmCATION OF i Factors Affecting Communication Difficulties of the Spirit Why Many Messagea ore Trivial Communicating Influence of the Medium's Symboliun Organism " " " " Necessary Difficulties of Nameo cations Communiand Dates After Death" Other Immediately Difficulties.

. "MemoricB" " Lives CHAPTER The Ethics la op . CHAPTER Shares Pitfalls akd Avoid to XXXVTI . . The Abuse Over-Negative Condition" 'Sixth of the Sense" On Changing Mediums Circles Sensitivity and Things a Psychic Should Avoid and Mediumship How from the False How to Distinguish the True Against Outside Influences The Value of to Guard " " " " " " Psychic L Development to the Individual. " " " " " " CHAPTER Bad and PEmxETED Uses op XXXVI Spiritualism 306 Invocations An Are Performed Esplanation of Witchcraft" Devil Worship" The Eye"Vam"Evil How Attack Modem Vampirege They and Yourself from Evil InHaOccult and to Protect ow How " " " g'res. .^0* 284 Arguments for Rein- Reineamation -Life. Vortei of Life" How Where How Theie and " " XXXIV Spirituausm it Right 292 Investigate Pujchic PhenomenaT cerning ConIb it Healthy nnci Error and Normal! Does Communication Retard ProgreBaionT Should the "Dead" Know Our Sorrows!The Ethical Teachings Should Mediums Accept of Spiritualism Money ^ to " traud Spirit " " " " CHAPTER What Happens Apteb XXXV Death T 299 The Mystery We Not Fear Should of Death" Why Death A Clairvoyant Deacription Formation of Death How It Feels to "Pass Over" of the Spiritual Body Novel Experiences on the "Other Side" How We Turn Back to Communicate How We Progress in the Spirit World.Reutcarnation The asd Memory CHAPTER XXXIII Eastehn Philosopht of Past Live"" The IteaBuaa for Doubting Future" The Sjiiral or cftrnalion Past and Wa Past "Remembi'r" Originate.

CHAPTER i Phenoueha Physical PheDomeaa How " Produced- CoDtrotliog Your Testing First Phenumena Vital How to Effect of " the iDstruinentB " How Construct the for Obtain to Vital Power the Encrg. XLI Stodies Advanced Cultivating erciaea tres the How " The " 3 to "Sixth Awaken Importance Sacred Word Sense" Psychic " Respiration The Development of Power Over Animate Inanimate by Power Body " the of Will." Photographs Them Obtain to Photographs " How " Way Another " to Forms Psychic of Ob- Produce to Emotions. Breathing 7 the "Chakraa" or in the of Awakening Meditation" "CM" and Spiritual or How " of "Cobwebs" Resemble the CHAPTER Maten- How " Materialized Development The tors FacTraDsflg- and "Repercussion"- Clothes Your Necesury Created Are lied" The " ializatioD " and Seeing with Cosmic Vital Right Order"The Internal Any Part of Consciousness Matt"r EiCen^ " the " Creation . Light I Begin" to the Threads Gathering " Circle. the CHAPTER Spirit -Uow Vital -Duv Light the Traimferring " (rom Energy in How " " Rays" "Rigid or Power The " and Physical " Externalized " Develop to Table-Tipping " Increases Pheuomean the How " Contact Power the Are FbeDomena Dark^ Physical Willi LevitatioDii " XXXVin XXXIX 334 THOCGHT-PnoroGRAPHY aud How Oevelopment Your Thought- t"in Thought- " How and Photographs "Itadio(. and XL CHAPTER Materialization The Marvels uration of Is alization Figures Are and Means " Why " " Begin to Phenomena Ether " Kormn Accompli Formed^ How " Some How " MateriBli7.ation Success Insure to II I a The of Sensation Some Forms the ures Fig- Early " fiigna What and Medium.raphH.

.

YOUR AND PSYCHIC HOW TO POWERS DEVELOP THEM .

.

those who desire must phenomena to develop in another. dreams. develop his own which one every " powers come in clearness and in excellence. bring and them to ment Develop- maturity. and so on. It is quite possible to insure less mediumistic or or this since we are all more to our powers in order to cultivate psychic. desire we that who phenomena physical develop in one way. aceording of the Those desire." kind " who has experienced another. which they do phenomena are L. to the charaeter will differ. they " often the simplest types of mediumship. writing must wish to become clairvoyant must develop in obtain automatic those who stillanother. and need only " develop them. : who a have experienced remarkable feel signify something but just These not spontaneous understand. . or few general hints to those in their spontaneitus phenomena give have experienced waking uhat.YOUR PSYCHIC HOW BvEBT is TO POWERS DEVELOP student of "psychics" "phenomena" of one or more leas "mediumistic. PHENOMENA SPONTANEOUS To who begin " let me state. or who desires to know how to or and faculties so that the phenomena through him may be increased in power.

possible "introspect" not pear. yourself. and. your to live outside Do world. suitable. mental your the not ulants stim- and true not alcohol These coffee. own lead you as a not own into healthy. what you " cleanse in all healthy in the is going will those learn on surely times about on much outer In short. to tea also The acid fruits. think should little as possible. fruits these are to obtain The Do mind head. to tend and be exercised should since and too eat peach. powers of fact they matter but within ourselves. and This nerves system. are may which or. applies and such " of phenomena quantity.2 PSYCHIC YOUR though as psychic a having power. as do. you between juices of the the phenomena. but nervous of possible of any "manifestations" phenomena in elear altogether. disordered a of often psychio all kinds. imagination. tirst of all. who are " stimulants the merely It is essential judgment. who drained. are healthy the and be taken the excite induce On meat. iatic messages. not and which especially act Of blood. they " 1 POWERS channels. the other lemon. experience applied to . the body remains and its possible at all. study. not tbe lowest to them omit the mind to reduce true it a point. speak. to maintain should make health at the physical energies indication an the result of remarkable are All this nature that the also are little to do that is. the subject if possible. of precautions in their best inner. you If difficulties later active life. so to constantly wonder brain. upon course. within your lead yourself should when them. medium- so standard. orange only for those determined are are too or much larly particu- plum. on. but with obtain highest the amount in all its forms. who reflect You must conditions. should liver to only results fruits the as these serious the hand. you phenomena.

it spirit at all. the when person I he. will sometimes give ^m Buty you urge when untme to do to you. experience certain be gradually and minutes ten or it is not manifestations. the message will insistent. sit for to advisable DEVELOP TO and They against . you and saw was just that possibility in reality while There astray. may some malicious to pretending leading you that the but merely give I now true sound messages. be mistaken. spirit to using to which this This of this neglect follow to without appeared to you development. figure such upon advice. find that messages ^M even or the spirit coming really own case. try or (20) first five At DEVELOPMENT certain them twenty than day.HOW POK CONDITIONS If yoa desire to obtain longer time can is egpecially one of the that sensible. nation. be that the really spirit would judgment own further you in every supposing the the and lying and Often given is always there It it would your were for gave and this advice Even you mediu. course your inquiring without and to be unwise as appeared one as advice certainly ease. advice judgment the not of your is the this and is that more you is this was the product habit. imagisubconscious figure the yet of the individual or certain only possibility that must we are do not often not stating who cultivate become receives which are this more followed. and for the dangers in their on hour would the and reasons great later example. whether was advice who claimed for you and progreas.iis action. things has be exercised always arc lying was a All they this that I advice. you of or given. not is rule Suppose. it possibility further and If you received. some each suffice. lengthened for them obtain half an to minutes important. information.

begin music. to order should not an table. and short followed one case is desirable "battery. enters party hands. to twenty sit alternately in a constitute from average should room. and and drawn your into should years of ten to six They utmost of the excellence are personalities best The environment. round persons range age. form or the the " From the is of helpful and by CIECLE circle not "aura" THE : rules or or whether be obtained results may half of the it depends upon phenomena." usually half these. the following closely obeying It cabinet. those subdued." The not earnest by be should slow accompanied join circle prayer half should and quiet by singing. may to the according or the experience of wish of the "controls" forming The be light the circle. in feet last be more hour. is most can and much reason long has had this judgment. help and the advitre of in these the by settled asking believe to that desirable. should less than and a round the and fifty gentlemen the of circle.4 YOUR own your those know It is for this how be only by the counsel training and experience during these one of in this subject of medium- stages early messages. a kept flat than two the on hours. not absolute should unless instructions Avoid to dark that are strict given effect. if possible. of right who who All welfare. floor. should but darkness be permitted. invocation or may not be to so-called. expressed " stances. OP FORMATION An the which proceedings. exercise POWERS PSYCHIC ship. at all times! 1 . They the an on Of ladies. THE The PROPEE formation proper importance.

On damp. High. CONDITIONS a great and important in all mediumistie conditions. should A developing since this room circle should tends to become in the meet same ' ' room.TO HOW THE VALUE DEVELOP OF FLOWERS It is advisable to have flowers in the seance room. in which Failing this. all cushions which the medium ATMOSPHERIC Atmospheric changes play or cane or The wood. or soaked with magnetic influences. said to attract in a The "spirits" manner. ' ' mediumized. member of the circle must. dryer a be obtained. The as the better the phenomena. rainy days.select a house which has as altitude as possible. member of the circlebe ill. the proceedings they appear. is better than that o" lower levels. high mountain to hold stances. The chairs on which the members of the circle sit should be or wood cane-bottomed generally inadvisable. rule." they see these be allowed to enter the seance If any room. undertake to conduct the "spirits" when by universal consent. spirits peculiar say that flowers Plenty of fresh air as "lights.and rarefied air for that reason a house on the side or even the top of a startling storm. on as sits must be free from already said. to converse to arrange with the sitters . is as their presence whenever possible. littlecan metal.he or she should not be permitted to sit in the circle until well again. the use of upholstered chairs is The table round which the members . high an One should be selected. . given off by the sitters. if possible. upholstery. During part the atmosphere. a thunder phenomena occasionally take place. be free from of the circle sit should chair and.

" In this at one foeusaed and concentrated If avoided. in fact! in spiritualism circles. sittings ADVICE circle. cannot who heated. power. MISUSE Never to attempt If you intelligences to the room soon as in is not or the so cool "spirits" to situated the best those who that is present who likely to develop advice when instructions is This alone. will be to places. His etc.YOUR 6 in their proper without otherwise the and the adjust followed the necessary circle quired. Excitement one of be the all its forms in develop circle to next placed a instructions unless the way is power do to not received he should medium. Many or Every the returned You too the he already frequently. are them results they a unduly if they in bodily earth will get to possibly will possesses.s way. enin a natural them you are as See week. have talking would you Speak room. POWERS PSYCHIC once. of by purposes! lying other night. at most. at "harmony" fail to will and as obtain good results. so. destroyed.s and join kept the natural. so wish some unless phenomena help can carefully visibly present if they had would unwise. be held. a. mediumistic fully developed more are be should point. you lose what Do OF which can give are to velop deone are good if the following If you can pro- 1 . of light re- amount be must word question. and mediumship flittoo not should tone your RPIRIT for worldly psychic-power will invite mischievous and use do. rule You As in thi. is not and the as medium twice even first manifestations voice. understands required. been to form. but may and do in mind. were Be interested a that courage received.

The body out break These Very are often but if this will as trne a of the into they a profuse first sensations are period mediumship head not be vanish. here.HOW vide yourself do to chair and not Sit inside 80. and peculiar the top A once. the hands the rule be lightness and in front as sounds. in the hands and and light. to down pressions im- whatever mental happen advisable comfortable imagination these put very attention to your should a Note let your or be on particular less than no it would the cabinet Pay you. exaggerate legs creak." a with eome bodily TO weeks. develop . heart. in is sometimes "swishing" plexus. so or or one of the or causes. sensations then another. to states. upon or in- notice psychic peculiar does dark two pressure of the head probably legs. persona the spots. of the brain. 7 thoroughly. do They may to chair If your flaence. DEVELOP "cabinet. of and one The the a of the on breaking sea round and at round this point. mediumship. heard head. distance a A solar in too spiritual normal very of numbness sense sometimes you though at almost Do MEDTOMgHIP evenings is sometimes with and of develop to ONCOMING your have tingle to to perfectly interest. not be due OP SYMPTOMS For much nothing begin and first few the buzzing a become to seems lights and air at spots the inside something in spirals. the and and together respiration of the is going pleasant passed. to feelings. feet the base on may sea-shore. feet the will experienced slower. head. the first few subject will that the whole unpleasant or subject. in the or sensation of oncoming character in the experienced perspiration the Tiny appear sometimes for arms. relax yourself free play.

and ! He for the first time that note susceptible now other early if his mind o" purpose might early these would-bft developed some the subject may he is that every space to might he in medium after as but he themselves. EARLT At cloudlike may of of psychic erratic he masses appear line. kinds. phenomena EKSULTS to particular endowed develop BEST at first sit for the express not any cultivating naturally THE it is advisable should may POWERS PSYCHIC breezes whieh " in character.YOUR GETTING here Just medium desire and to obtain a been Soon his the noticed. mediumship: phase in this matter. down. and rule. AND of more Of EXPERIENCES the subject may this phase of the development his hands face breezes blowing and upon various sticky the turning in time have later. development to the a soon very "skinned. and from feels direction develop and As sometimes before him. that state materialization. is peculiarly mind the mediumship. these clouds though vapour. sensation on He may his hands appear to feel from be perfectly also experience and face as though a peculiar cobwebs . striking return. presented into To obtain nothiag. of if he whereas however. He speak. until they this however cool very to be built up and able irrit- and cannot are to seem some- times form moving irregular SIONS directions physical to breezes himself head alt so in up motion. they become solid. of the consistency become more and into definite forms." in with whatever been buzzinga about ever impressions become and sit for influences which twisting round has may is he unless to exposed He Peculiar understand. a "moods" heard.

outlines of patterns such as may be seen on the circles. to mediums many DEVELOP This the bare skin which is exposed. to be gone again the next in. they odd. though as a few of them are recognizable. More often tbey figures. applied were TO who obtain materialization. large blot of ink. Many rule a of these images are symbolic. such as roses. and is not limited. After this the voices may become more and more clear and intense. wallpaper and occasionally weird and horrible images flaabinto the mind.stant. but such phenomena should be permitted only at stated times. awakening They any an in the morning many or hear strange " more faces. These may be mere Instead of the faces and the first thing these voices generally say is the name of the subject himself. coloured or may be almost colourless. voices. and shapes may present themselves to the mind's eye at These shapes may be highly this stage of development. COLOURS VOICES AND In the early stage of the development. because if they are be experienced.HOW cobwebby 9 over think.as sensation is very commoii. mediums very hues in space often see colours of various shades and before them. represent curious patterns and . clearly outlined. allowed to develop whenever they may figures Many trouble may odd and grotesque result. They are unable to tell whether or not these colours have to possess seem like something many psychics living or are also vagae they which see images may definite shape or outline. irregular shape of their own. of the air itself.either justas they are falling asleep or as they see dead. At this stage also a faces of friends and relatives.seeming to be made yet soaiehow separated from this in outline. speaking " usually the former.

. character. means all will find holds advice EXAGGERATION Many by (should they sj-mptoms leave and to become as he keep should avoid focus he these unpleasant upon so should anything things this. practical he all he of he of dwell The he Second. exaggerate mediumship.so of the average been personality. short he cultivate his eyes. and Fifth. checked plenty obtains unpleasant health. development early between for a unpleasant does this wear oiiEi and of the development of those inclined to they them. so experience in the who during it under to sit for that these develop) at good any will stage the they They new person. and were. on possible mind interest. and time. day-dreaming or and should never allow the He should absent-minded. sleep. in short. First ways. little as as eharae- instantly. fail to has and that realize and strange gone beyond to the feci bound they that their of so usually manifestations stages unaccountable. Third. of this unpleasant busily occupied in material. one tention objective at- his whole IMAGINATION develop Everything telling! has AND who receive tell it to every his passive of mediumsbip. meet developed of the early so are phnenomena psychic seems . as and it thorough soon If he control. Fourth. himself an in several hia physical he that be should this up exercise should they do may build should develop manifestations at this time subject EXPERIENCES to it loses nothing every througli medium these same " . to have refuses importance the remarkable.YOUR POWERS PSYCHIC U"fPLEASANT If these ter it to see his brain to time no ponder occurrences.

dis- by the external of his recollec- . him. you "Animal if yon face an quotation "Do pose sup- the least the acquire. explain LOST sensitiveness be this will be mnst if you for them. make in 1813. have not a the your of is of meet to come that was you between phantasies beyond outline day next the them in yourself pheaomena which facts beyond distinguish to and imagination. overexcited as truth.now but stages. amplify these a blurred the instantly it might is This the very in point WHY If quite HOW obtain to not careful This of is following entitled do you the as but a street. a work the press will gain do you that you very will are replaced by the see by the that him might you could he yourself. all recognition. even from curiosity. early In before! be must these occur. that phenomena. AND you facts Thus. a aai-s. and you will make him in yours. leave may which by you the subjects of your inspirations. 11 progressed earefiil really which has observing very DEVELOP TO all case introduce resources eloquent courses. upon in that and other very be dictated the speak sphere have his but in it he much. presents imagination. YODH such lose to products and while. case. You face you saw matter of resemblance to to serve will MAY POWER real BE you fact. from which It is possible than the on cousin Magnetism" not advantages itself to you. but they they no will will no you his longer utter more will be too him to you any product for lose the lucidity. well known. exaggerate possibly beginning excited own question. appeared somnambulist nothing. simple of your inclined conclusion borne the you extend a " years to your cousin. own for will derive personal he will Deleuze.

or circle PSYCHIC careful of his who to progress own cultivates preserve raedjumship a phenomena. rapidly and clear head If he favorably.YOUR 12 tions Lis vanity and from be cannot The estimate doubtleas has not will the re-enter The wandered. be he which Perhaps all is lost. theremodest he will . a fore. rouse will also you two states confounded." student. and does. should. he then 1 POWERS of his imagination.

etc. the sympathetic surroundings. pride. disturbing emotions. etc. saying that these things strengthen mediumship.. noble aspirations. purity of conduct. The conditions required for the successful exercise of mediumistic the powers are same as for the voluntary exercise of any other power. altruism. my in condemning as absocorrespondents are unanimous lote hindrances or of phenomena. writes in this connec- Professor Flourney. "As EXERCISE the influence of various physical and mental conditions upon the exercise of mediumship. etc. uneasiness. enervation. we desire certain "conditions. of desire to be spiritual achievement. jealousy.CHAPTER "HARMONIOUS II CONDITIONS" ourselves in any way whatever. good Many nervous humour. fatigue." in order to bring our powers and If we are faculties into play to the best advantage. equilibrium. we and worry. calm. It is the same with to tcediumship. Ip we exert intellectual free from feat of physical strength. distraction and irritation to perform undertaking or care any " be enabled to centre and focus the whole of our energy in the channel desired. at least grave all such obstacles to the production causes as physical exhaustion. while the lower " sentiments such as cupidity. " a state of good absence of etc. care. absorbing thoughts. insist upon moral elevation. FOR CONDITIONS THE to OF PSYCHIC POWERS tion: of Geneva. health. 13 are the .

within wonderful is in that during all the time the work paint Suppose table a at any take We composer musical him seat and a any at ail this "conditions" Take these conditions "con- its any effects fail to different. shaken. you its " etc. psychic can in do fuss into exercise other half-anpicture. prove art any artist who instructions paints. to compose a going and flurry is constantly desk the artist works the at which children just time. laws the for the absurd. semi-obscurity. noise room. FOB that contended mediums have good NECESSITY Those Others conditions silence. " POWERS loss of power. about consideration laws easily and this. under in in the on is being and such out eon- . powers.YOUR 14 cause physical have do who not are If trickery. should ditions" we be must can or own able always etc. as chemical conditions. Many as granted. of the with in a room. these what just " of this. are has sceptics produce can the But nature. should propitious "conditions" the the a insisted CONDITIONS understand often have ventilation.t" physical them same "Why they and the fact or sonata hour! that progress. any be doubtless. fraud. of much certain PSYCHIC think running that. same or see not phenomena. fasting. by the conditions required for the medium alone is the that effect. they conditions be not be. etc. of the inner They say : "If you this." are Do continually you 1 of Spiritualism demanded by reason allowed. produce produce laws one mit per- practice should to know laws laboratory! physical human to the they Beyond medium psychic that permit Mediumship.

no we advanced to we or halo from the If these psychic sheath. for if they HARMONY were them. have attraction. indi- each atmosphere whicli extending with physical some the and if they sympathetic. of the genius or pretend their any powers. there is surrounds distance outward mental blend been an with and as been any others These must conclusion Have us. be should they as these of absurd. it is highly are of successful meeting inwardly repulsed or all will be obtained. surrounding temperament. mediums whenever And conditions! fail to do For that contend How man. not varying " Thia we what felt either that reason life. that probable be fulfilled. immediately are phenomena is the keynote Harmony or further. leading are we that explain the serve ob- all felt. they so to contend.1 CONDITIONS' '"HAEMONIOnS ditions. health. this fact. as to able to exercise the successful exercise of mediumship direction. therefore. of any as of exercise delicate. the essentials which in any power tions produc- want frauds therefore are subtle. at all around upon well under if they humbugs! and required.'". one for probable him individual mental repellant have theories psychic not. or body and emotions auras then and could they drawn define. person. spiritual certain "aura" like have is that. as disturbed easily The not! could is assuredly power roediumistie as he Certainly conditions T . be in either music or art could masterpiece Could a sonnet a under such poet compose a produced! as refined. its logical to carrying every Many that ALL-IMPORTANT physical. We to us7 a another. must above no harmony of is only day but or attractive the most ridual. mentioned which the by means all feel may medium be granted. mediumship.

the mind to build up hard. conditions "love to cases instinctive the poet MENTAL Next POWERS PSYCHIC opposite dislikes which are : said HARMONY harmony to physical if the comes harmony. wide ments All Spiritualists know that persons of certain temperais here a be must better class finer be fiippant. scales. than unyielding. is to GRAVITT estreme be gravity avoided. this. wall or barrier between which it is difficult or impossible for the latter to break even so We through. In subtle more serious are phenomena frivolous. latter. always intellectual better phenomena obtain In the ones. an obtain for the sympathetic natures. to bring together persons less the same or point of view. Sympathetic people the extremely is. and tends itself and a the medium. arrogant. and Everj seriousness person who . of time. interests and sympathies. generally at first sight. our the the Such obtained. they manifestations in cases results at any whereas so could to which all for speak. unduly ever." have we exist. have were mediums individuals of critical type abundance more and known to unable the of of striking congenial obtain on the same all occasions and. EXCESSIVE At several intellectual very mind. having more whenever possible. how- to addition points mental be if circles.YOUR 16 in many As correct. the sceptical. must of include persons from excluded harmony of mental It is advisable. the and in adjusted to the etc. to speak. mental and field for observation and experiment.

SPIRITDAL Next which we HARMONY and harmony. if you set into vibration a tuning fork. less tolerance. of your in instances some and not allow your interest watertight. another may ' seen fork. in the formation of all interest would include au to spiritual sjTnpathy come important is perhaps most of successful circles. he is liable to become unduly by the messages whieb are the given and startling and at first sight almost appalling fact that communication with the spirits has been departed really of the established! If he does and swayed to overbalanced him. benevolence. as it were. distant many feet from the first. If he does not do this. throughout his sense of and his continued contact with. sympathy."HARMONIOUS CONDITIONS luvestigates spirilualisiashould see to it that he preserves humour. turn more religious of mind. and may become Be actually unhinged. the things of this world. For instance. therefore. this will emit a note of a certain pitch. and the ability to see things from the standpoint of another. credulous but to "fly off the handle" even his mind altogether. This in spiritual things. will in* . for the "things spiritual" to overflow and swamp your mind interest in things material. in its broadest sense. It is the this being sympathy a or blending together of nuuiber of temperaments of this constitutes the successful circle. The a character which for this harmony reason tuning be and delicate adjustmentof conditions readily enough by a reference to the not only of the mental but of the physical phenomena world. and interest in. by not preserve his balance and he is liableto become not common only unduly sense at such times. keep to the "Compartments" careful. aspirations.

held true. law but is the the general rule . they forks may be will show world. individuals of the and elevated from the not to this not the be stated case. analogy. will not at adjusted in any individual are are will respond in the own forks to one attuued around HARMONY this is his are placed true. if this be and. those would drawn and There doubtless individual. it- with there are exceptions spirits. of the POWERS the tuning unless precisely none PSYCHIC Law in broad we in terms might contend the Universe. the thousand tuning but of them physical beings way This corresponds to though two no approximate mental AND sympathetic And other. above justice existed not here to the of same the evil every may to one old circle will attract the most spirits of those an tone circle will. definite rate can tion vibra- harmony essential and room the to a and the drawn is said to vibrate the each how us in material This respond. is high. Moral the in relations saying that circle. composing side. only and which that the who the incarnate it. having other The good pure. no For. be this life. more spiritual absolutely the would and to personality other the VffiRATION so be from phenomena. such thing Chance that But were we know . passed Like. in fact. a at nearest. certain of vibration of spirits spirits over.is YOUR stantly the in unison vibrate But other. as that and all in its sway. If the be applied is and. if the right firat. alike. crude "pitch. and the aspirations to it "spirits" as vibrations in contact come self. the if this is true between certainly realms. iB it true Every two pitch." alike." attracts "Like and own and of true have who as our say. Certainly. when human two no the most rate . it is doubtless is.

CIRCLE of possible breathing spiritualists have view. would from the great HOW method effectually for make which you is as deep exercise. foundation stones ""We rightly suppose might truth."HARMONIOUS tliat this is not heart our the CONDITIONS" ease. perfect advanced individual circle. this to be proves of in feel assured we truth." FIT you vestigator in- highest helpful them the ease serious-minded the only And the TO The as to by the is built. which circle havJDg as iDBsmuch moment sane a simple. and an with Cultivate Devil. Tea aneh strict who are and become are coffee measures not THE in some advised or enter into be Of course lar particuabundance Many this object in from alcohol. abstainers cheerfulness. quarters. altruism. . of hearts that beauty. ARCH " never and body baths. follows: as the spirits Spiritualism of fit yourself to member this is brought . universe this is in every formed in justiceare and this that view beyond. an taking most these of physical by paying frequent and usually necessarily member of a large fail to benefit about debarred are for the by and one should vegetarians also striving need You and also non-smokers and and diet. and fear banishing as point-of-view. you some whole- would to religious the dominate balance. to attention a A FOR follow should wholesome live TOURSELP becoming circles and the history best and loving fact. that and upon a draw motives. but for those only OF KEYSTONE such in any individual allowing youl in perfection. spiritual by one followed is a who THE it for Preserve a a measures cannot case.

"Under do in endeavour the not things elevated . is the above keystone self-perfection." an how matter Jackson an sympathy cultivate Keep be. may Andrew possess and others. . even cultivate all no your true of the mind Davis said. This it. to possible it narrow circumstances sympathy. and way every point-of-view and all POWERS PSYCHIC YOUR 20 insight benevolence arch erected you into and to.and for prejudiced lifted up. of as and. If mind. keep supporting. naturally spiritual.

CHAPTER
AND

FEAR

We

are

our

own

more

any

other

He

nothing!

Were

them.
that

him

the
;

fears have

has
he

that the

were

at

is not

only

nothing)
double

standpoint

the condition

created

gives
fear

have
us

a

he

we

:

are

them,
come

very

a

the

very

a

nature

for

worry
coming

he

experiences

of such

and

before

moment,

feared

groundless,

to

woul^J find
came

rarely

to

actuwhich he ally
he
that
needn't

all.

faith

useless

(for

saves

the

In

upon

As

upon

had
him.

Job

said, "That
He

me."

conditions

while,

harmful

the first place, it helps to induce

fearing.
come

it vents
prefrom
this

that

reason

it is actually

but

I greatly feared has
certain
and dreaded

never

the majority

create

fears

his bridges

wrecks,

fe:ab

Pear

We

perfectly

all his

majority of

them

been

reflect for

things

through

feared

had

crossed

to

terrible

went

have

IT

BANISH

In psychic
vestigation
insuffer!
which we
from
fear than
have suffered
people
depressing
emotion ; but, in nine cases

subject has

the

and

TO

enemies.

greatest

of ten. these

out

HOW

the ills from

of

from

III

so

he not

much

done

Professor

thought
that
so,

he
they

William

which
about
doubtless
would
James

in which
good illustration of the way
its own
brings
fulfilment.
He
about

sometimes
"Suppose
I am
in
that, for example,
says:
climbing
have
into a
the ill luck to work
the Alps
and
myself
is by a terrible
the only
escape
position from
which

YOUR

22

Being

leap.

ability to

and

confidpncc

misa

my

aim,

of fear
I feel that

mistrust

it would

foothold

my

this

is

elearly
is

one

the

be

in

a

roll into

preliminary

of its object.

There

for

right,

and

you

shall

The

only

difference

be

again

part

then

of

cases

case

dom
wis-

for

where
you

and

'Doubt,

shall

you

believe

to

this

yourself.'

for

right,

is, that

In

'Believe

save

shall

1

then,

conditions

are

verification.
you

that

desires, for the belief

one

what

emotions

trembling,
and
of despair, I

abyss.

class) the

impossible.

tion
assump-

why

moment

the

immense

own

an

last, exhausted

at

the

upon

not

without

suppose

experience,

myself

an

act

hope

been

contrary

indispensable

its

creates

to

sinful

is to believe

realization

shall

of

what

or,

dence
evi-

but

have

predominate,

that

and

one

the

of

faith

long

the

on

previous

launching

and

(and

be

by

unverified
shall hesitate so

miss

that

no

I shall

that

sure

perhaps

would

suppose

and

me

tcet to execute

my

subjective emotions
But

it sueeessfuily,

make

nerve

I have

experience,

perform

in myself

and

POWERS

similar

without

of my

those

PSYCHIC

perish,'

is greatly

to

your

advantage."
lesson to be drawn
obvious
or
not fear the unknown
should
If you
had
to do so.
just cause
The

you

to

the

experience

very

from
unseen

do,

this, is, that

you

until you

have

it will

predispose
most

you

manifestations

dread.
EVIL.

In

the

pressing
lowers

second
effect

the

performing

rational

OP

EFFECTS

place.
upon

respiration
any

UPON

FEAB

Fear

has

and

doubly

serious, rational

common-sense

train

BODY

destructive

It depletes

body.

the

a

THE

of

incapacitates

work

or

the

and

de-

vitality,
you from

carrying
Fear,
thought.

on

any

there-

1

FEAR

AND

HOW

BANISH

TO

IT

23

fore, is certainly to be avoided, for "it helps nobody
But, the reader, may
and harms everybody."
object,
"I cannot

control my fear so easily,it is a thing beyond
power, I do not pursue fear, it pursues and overtakes
To a certain extent, this may be true.

my
me."

There

tive
instinckinds of Fear, the unreasoning
the couscious, reflective fear. The former

two

are

fear, and

is

lowly
relic of our
higher
We
the
animals.
a

as

ancestry,

is shared

and

cannot

in
and is over
rule, is only momentary
have the impulse to flee,etc., which
we

a

by

all

help that, but sueh fear,
few

a

stants,
in-

demands

"

immediate

be
expression, but this instinctive fear may
Our reason
overcome
by the mind.
tells us. upon second
have no cause
to fear, and we
thought, that we
stop
abashed and ashamed
of ourselves. This is not the fear
we
have
to
which
corrhat, as a rule, since it is bodily
rather than mental, and of short duration.
KIND

THE

The
and

OP

should learn to

we

PEAB

fear i.ithat which

conscious, mental

which

TO

PE.*H

We

cure.

bothers

are

ub

sufBciently

in the understanding

in civilization and
advanced
things spiritual to know that all is natural.
Even

supernatural.
natural

event,

event,

and

But

of

a

of

a

we

though
for

if

to

a

spirit returns
it may
not be a

this

common

stranger

coming

in this way,

be afraid of it when

should
flesht It is the same
spirit,
body,
in
the other
physical
"

ethereal body.

Of what

or

a

nary
ordi-

we

should we
dearly beloved friend or relative, or
us

that is

us,

"supercall it normal."
be afraid of the spirit

reason,

why

to

of
ia

Nothing

in
case

case

than

more

any

coming
one

the spirit

even

to

us

in the

possessing

animating

i.sthere to be afraid?

only

a

an

Spirits

24
are

YOUR
but human

PSYCHIC

beings, such

POWERS

as

ourselves.

here and now,
justas much as
in fact, human
are,
beings who

we

ever

We

are

will be.

spirits
Spirits

havi; pas-scd tbrough a
"death"
certain experience, called
and, as Professor
Minot Savage said, "They are justfolks." Why, therefore
we

should

be afraid of them T
TOE

POWEBS

OF

DAKKNESS

reflection and, by due
and the will, not to be afraid of
exercise of the reason
but
happenings,
and be
sueh
rather to accept them
thankful for them, and to treat them either as scientific
We

happenings
and help.

It is true

to

school the mind

must

as

spiritual events of great significance
In either case, there is truly no cause
to fear.
that in the case of many
persons, darkness
or

brings with it a peculiar sense
of dread, which is experienced
by nearly all children and which is to a certain
A dog will go to the
extent shared by many
animals.
Even
peer in and slink away.
of a dark room,
insects often refuse to go into dark places. The cat
door

alone

seems

"ghost

to

enjoythe

uncanny

darkness, and we know
lovers," while dogs are
be that there is more

It may

sensation which accompanies
that cats are proverbial

the reverse!
truth in this belief than

know
that the orthodox devil was
realize. We
"The
King of the Powers of Darkness." and
as
all evil things are a.ssociated with that state. On the
Light of the
other band, Jesus was
said to he "The
many

known

World"

and
"

of by Mr.
"The

light always

accompanied
festations
spiritual maniit does today.
The expression made use
Hamlin
Garland some
years ago in his book
as

Tyranny

of the Dark"

certain foundation.

There

are

may,

therefore, have

a

perhaps "principalities

FEAR

AND

HOW

TO

which can operate more
llian in the light, but

and powers"
in the dark

IT

BANISH

25

freely and fully
only if they are

allowed to do so by the fear and the attitude and mind
We
that,
o" the person experiencing them.
remember
in "Pilgrim's Progress," the travellers were
repeatedly
to them so long as
warned that no harm
could eome
And
we
rethey faced their spiritual enemies.
must
member
the words of the greatest of all psychics, "Resist

the devil and he will fleefrom thee."
All we have to do, therefore, in order to prevent the
domination of any evil thought or power is to fight it,
resist it, meet

it strongly and

courageously

and decision and it will melt before your
dew before the rays of the morning sun.
EVn,

ness
calmattack like

EMOTIONS

Fletcher, in his littlebook

Mr. Horace

with

on

"Happiness"

fear, which he
fear-thought."
"Fearexpression of
thought," according to this author, is "The self-imposed
or
perm itted suggestion of inferiority. It is both
selfsays

some

very

defines

as

a

and

cause

things

good

regarding

"an

effectof selfishness. It is the tap-root

an

of eviL"

The body is

a

mirror
Perhaps
reflected.

are

morbid mental
disastrously on
Mind
fear

Upon

or

muscles

the most

conditions
the human

Tuke,

Dr. Hack

in which all states of the soul
which

extensive of all the
reflect themselves so

is the state of fear.
in his book, "The
Influence of the
sy.itcm,

the Body,"

cites a number of well-authenticated
instances of disease having been produced by
fright. Insanity, idiocy, paralysis of varioua
and

hair grey in

k.

perspiration, turning the
shock folshort time, baldness, nervous

organs,
a

profuse

I

26

TOOK
by

lowed

fatal

even

and

skin
than
to

traced

He
cholera,

effects

of

in

a

inhabitants,

of the

as

epidemics,

such

other

malignant

largely

eommunity

that hundreds

and

moved

were
mind,
ances.
disturbmental

and

fail victims

persons

of

that

re-

the

other

diphtheria

embryo,
more

apparently

and

also,

the

of

effects

fear

footing

a

of

the

out,

pointed

thousands

diseases,

from

small-pox,

fear

mal-formation

other

and

diseases, obtain
the

anemia,

these

the

POWERS

PSYCHIC

to

their

through
and

own

even

mental

conditions.
now

How

does

fear

those

especially

by

the

of

only

to

or

constrict

It is

both

the

and

emotions

physiological
mental
and
The term "frightened
to death"
but

is founded

upon

valid

that

mirth,
to

the

of
a

mere

fear

love,

produce
up

the

organism.
expression,
cal
psychologi-

and

physiological

congestions

serve

opening

"

is not

ing
produc-

nature

serve

relaxation
doorways

mental

fact

while

"

centres,

capillary

simitar

body

higher

all the

physical

hut

a

of

emotions

produce

thus

"

interesting

an

to

nerve

nerves

reJasation,

contract

and

altruism,

the

paralyzing

muscular

all depressing

body

the

upon

vaso-motor

of all kinds.

and

SICKNESS

CADSES

operate

Largely

sickness?

not

PEAK

laws.
A
It

Southern
that

was

he

had

been

tremendous
on

Not

of

big,

a

fatally
he

power,

has
burly

shot.
shook

negro,

Fear

like

finding

flattened

any

blood,

removed
bullet

the

an

the

supposed
seized

aspen

death

seemed

was

floor.

being
The

him

leaf, he

physician

examining

and, while

fell upon

who

had

he

interesting

an

reported

the state of collapse and

all his clothes
a

physician

case.

that
wit!i
dered
bor-

imminent.
ordered
undressed,
doctor

ex-

1

PEAR

bibited

bullet

the

he

that

AND

had

HOW

to

had

frightened

the

a

miraculous

immediately

was
circulation
improved,
his temperature

life returned

of

the
face.

The

dressed,

death,

of

gaze

negro

escape,

his

eyes

which

had

broad

grin

a

down

from

countenance

normal

been

look

the

and

fixed
over

with
his

table

and

crept

the operating

for the fuss he had

apologized

explaining
bis
whereupon

restored,

while

got

IT

patient,

became

his

to

BANISH

TO

caused

walked

and

home!
PEAR

Fear

has

the

Under
by

one

This

shows

uimn

the

be

the
bodily

acquired

almost

natural

out

here

and

A

and

been

proved

normal

way

is to

conditions

Let

trust.

to

their
a

the

over

how

cold
body.
has

the

to

of

power

the

is also

overcome

it may

easily

has

delicate

entire
by

caused

A

experiments.
tear under

such

faith

and

natural

forces

the

entire

down
and

paralyzing

mind

the

this emotion

fatigue
by

the

open

end,

there

and

peculiar

and

on

Fear

heart

the

up

also

and

manifested

to

effect which

reason.

without

has

as

stand

functions,

system.

fear,

to

profound

stopping

nervous

begins

breaks

fear

communicated
run

contagious.

extremely

conditions,

feel little chills

hair

perspiration

of being

power

proper
is instantly

They
their

spines,

peculiar

CONTAQIOITS

the

person

company.

IS

be

normal
psychic
allied with
faith and health, let fear be finally and for ever
cast down
from the mental
domain.
This may
and banished
often
be
iH

brought

about

by

aeoompanied
own

monitors,

powers
are

this great

trust,

and

A

also.
faith
in

the

"Fear."

help
use

an

eifort of will

determined

in wise

of the greatest
monster

though

reasoning,

necessary

generally

your

by

and

opposition

protection,
of

friendly
benefit

faith in
spiritual

in overcoming

be as do to in sueh sea-walls this to the very thing in time. the know." them real danger a "Obsession. it would before fear of arise. which healthful normal. we trickle merest repaired.TOUR FEAH TUB Many lest they not would obsessing extent. are the which As soon torrent. which Let attack. continue. sea-walls or dykes of Holland are the ocean sound and unimpaired. to give way to invite dwelt to way do. for. The become keep to easier kind this of better than the they a roaring is to check repair for this ingress the still." the only that a will on chapter is be "evil certain to care There SPIRITS of do to normally them. prevent to fear. of of point to explained attitude would us their here. ^ . land. if they they will spread and the waters would work repaired to do walls through will. and impossible. as checked to allowed that see just as The thing strengthened and intelligent cultivation and -. it sometimes as keep the by healthful havoc work havoc mind are so exercise. which they the be is to certain in the out up and not thing very the more onee the keep mind be doing recall a pointed things. would can crevice it is easy Boon to wide little hole tiny of water these when of Ear be that accidents "prevention is cure. mind. EVIL influence should them cause and will OP afraid are people alarmed POWERS PSYCHIC words in long Job So this as the of connection. let it such resistant against to and But being things even upon spirits. is kept within its proper limits and cannot break through flood and land the destroyed." Applying the for It taken water a does a important most in its inception. upon we us. can be must in the the guarded. unless then prevent better case first symptoms is to pass.

himself. account completely unhinged on patients who have become how from fear. that he can easily go off to sleep. that he has only to think of the operator in . and exceedingly harmful it is than more one can will by a distant operator If they feel influences in this way. it would be quite unable a lodgment within this impregnable fortress. him. is. FEAR THE OP never it attack to find HTPNOTIZED BEING notic has been said applies also to the action of hypThey fear influences. these disordered imagination. even should can the citadel of the mind. it is impossible for any WHY The from PEARS individual really hypnotizes directing so as his own mental that this is brought every one to hypnotize can about. the operator powers into certain channels If he resists the suggestion. We see can this this useless. A in which a person can be hypnotized distance is the following: If an operator has only a SUCH one An way hypnotized his subjecta great many times and repeatedly in the hypnotic trance." operaafraid of What are this fear sometimes becomes able with them a veritinsane asylum find so we that occasionally phobia. persons "distant by some hypnotized being tor. as many suppose. that fear batter down its ramparts. that he him.FEAE AND TO HOW BANISH IT control and the exercise of the will. do at first. and of how fear of this character it is ridiculous! No useless. and. which many greatly. suggested to when is becoming more suggestible. feelings are the result of their of this character. and are not due to any own be hypnotized against his own outside influence whatever.

is cases such as I have the until times This sustain. whatever fear given any which being it is to been has The rarely condition suggestions facts known this subject these and said. the abnormal just length certain on in succeed brought trance are may a really into POWERS he after sensitive. fall to about well PSYCHIC condition tends But YOUE no exercised is fear is . several him. this may telepathic and you you connection. are time. cannot experienced it perhaps operator. in supreme I so.30 fall to order so subject this and.. of slightest and the making about. asleep. readily have subject hypnotized to that provocation. need suggestion in The met be brought These hypnotist be from never how seen a have if are will distant It seen! reality will with. absurd whom entirely illusory. etc.

which has been discovered about it has been attitude is doubtless well His learned since he wrote. blocks to many the the student he is sure plain the Bubof of all stumbling spiritualists. SUBC0N3CT0US MIND I First of all. of a do out century. not he with the phenomena all persons who discuss these subjectswith him. and try him that the whole of Spiritualism may be to persuade and for by the powers accounted WHAT IS THE of the subconscious." he preferred to express The the "subjective'" minds. should same to make functions and nature try and be made at clear to the beginninj.and time its limitations. is that vast " the every realm it. but a great deal has been found it within concerning Twenty the past quarter Thomson J. known to the majority of my readers.s possibilities. but with on. what is the subconscious mind 1 We not know exactly. reasoning mind ." little was known very of the subconscious. the "objective" and first of these is the conscious day. "The Law of Psychic Phenomena. of his studies. Hudson wrote when his famous work. minds. It is that man has "two the conscious and the subconscious. otherwise at to get in trouble later self only with himis studying. the second occur the phenomena of in which .CHAPTER THE IV SUBCONSCIOUS In this chapter I shall take up to the the student This is the greatest conscioua mind. It. Nearly years everything ago. as mind. or.

and of the greater part of which we The analogy of the iceberg has often been nothing. of this emei^s that both minds water. and know . A small percentage above the used. but it is believed the mind is. a part but the greater part of ice is below of the mountain do not know we through iceberg! same In the our the surface. in the dim way house obscurity beyond. but the searchlight of consciousness is turned upon when become illuminated. telepathy and TWO MINDS. and the "subjective" mind in the or hinder brain. can. and this in reality are we see one. those parts. even through the senses. and we those areas certain areas. acquires far more The following simple does than the conscious mind. or fore placed the "objective"mind part of the brain. They admit that dual. PSYCHIC POWERS insanity. and this Yet it is all one senses.32 YOUR dreams. of which is know conscious. hypDOtism.se he remains things in it aa five seconds in is then quickly removed and the door . in a certain sense. THE OP POWERS THE SUBCONSCIOUS easily be proved that the subconscious mind information. there is only one mtjid. part of the cerebellum. "know. in the great store- of the subconscious mind. He to observe as many Suppo. clairvoyance. OB ONE? But this dual conception of the mind is today given up by practically all psychologists. hysteria. experiment will prove this : Lead a person into a strange It may room he and ask him possibly that room." or are All else remains conscious of. all kindred He psychic phenomena. in the cerebram.

the next there it was I a Here we morning. It ia the in" many This happens with dreams. which able to perceive or the conscious mind. same should happen we "take to drop to us every day. If. under hypnotic influence. interesting facts rise we of events going perceive but a few . as the showed us. has been mind. were we reached through hypnotism. we might have a dream in which figure appeared to us and told us that the article had been lost. all they store-house within are us. but in supernormal most cases it is not neces-sary to suppose this. you. but the subconscious mind would perceive and record it. a piece of be totally unconscious we money. forty or fiftythings which This shows us that the subconscious in the room. now. On looking. though the rest are the great mental does not.shut. for. lodged within . every all around ignored. For long it was thought that this power signified some faculty of the subconscious mind. he remembers to to remember hypnotize 33 SUBCONSCIOUS THE he is asked to tellyon all the things that he will probably be enabled ten or fifteen of them . the subconscious mind takes last experiment in many things which the most and only into consciousness.and that it would be found in such-and-such a place. he would then describe to having seen. sure enough that the subconscious has perceived see a certain fact which the conscious mind did not notice. might of the fact. That night. in sleep. on us the conscious mind striking and Of the thousands day. If. but if you were that person. when brooch-pin a things than more out or walking.

YOUR 34 THE The PSYCHIC MEMORY It forgets nothing. They conscious the eases. enough. he may a Or of the table. mislaid an the bomb-shell a from natural of as One a!l. will make would " be. they as mediumistie. methods form. that that " They friend. the of himself feel Or. in the tion direc- but so. you process voice not examples book a izatiou picture mental two or the library upon looking and without. or in visions certain a "extemaliaes" in dramatic or see hidden are ourselves form. under sure the book done us this clear. it. be in mind just as may come from it." take may be may is psychic who upward forcibly mind." say SUBCONSCIOUS accord. and the more entirety within They simple thought in us have suddenly may some indeed are mind retained or "externalized. he him pushing the voice. spirit that. from look to table. of other to the own form any we mind years the are later. him and were real. within coming You He The case these " external hear may papers there. projected might the memory. individual a thought they or. and thought startling subconscious dramatically. book strike more him telling exploded where remember In be to "recollect. the least. startling leaving he may have or Or. the In wholly at into or would. many cases at mind memories in dreams that may they touch. and from came of the upon have figure standing before In all these cases book. may cannot . is. and. that slipped flash into the may memory or great. to pointing it is improbable hand. just the figure. may a in that place. gently the within is found! is. in the subconscious its hidden reproduced I . may into come form. have it is. of their memory THE facts which and the conscious recalled as OF of the subconscious powers from POWERS some it is true by which reproduces as they crystal are ball.

of mind is phragm" dia- wonderful productions product one remember have we or in its completed us layer-cake. marvellous. from we On projected the have tha into the band. a "psychic this subconscious of the subconscious happen. by another a of DIAPHRAGM mind. like less separated or thinned. diaphragm healthy Once will deranged way If the helpful and or separating mind. ruptured it intact. may has of preserving health. number normally. seen. then we part timre In genius.THE SUBCONSCIOUS THE The as PSYCHIC composed are. good and psychic membrane it is very difQeult "puaclured." the subconscious kept only so. It will be therefore. which a is which impervious. care must good mental phenomena. of of psychic sort becomes our therefore. in any and individual the this dividing It la all a and a question great subconscious be may of hand. siibeonacious 35 as it if a some- may times obsession and good evil insanity. the problems. or be the of conscious Psychic the on psychic. life. be then that sorry instead and powers will to the harm he heal is be subject becomes the mind physical has been. out is why That is diseased." and other diseased. care. to from healthy. and conscious mind to that night. again. the finished so case. other hysteria. these more e . At upon "diaphragm" or membrane previous The etc. good both that result. dreams of prodigies. mind musical works form. cultivated If. judgment. from may this thinning result "psychic diaphragm. this the will be given advice and puncturing mind result. of the constructions appears more be looked may strata. thenceforward. so to it up in developing exercised We this shall discuss say.

among time of reckoning has it carefully. experiment at In have readers knew bad a When mind. at coincidence have been have precisely in There following bed. conducted promptly. mere of cases.750 We the manner. ! master this is the RECKONS for themselves. other doubtlesas to train in the them. because experimentally nothing mind very case. question! remarkable been perform I you has you tomorrow is seven. and of powers. a the As has suggestion 9. to for. had which they then action: they been to were therefore. performed that they the time the conscious subin a terious of its mys- ." to train should servant. this is no but. now The it is "Obsession. it is though of the subeonscioua not and POWERS PSYCHIC reckoning is but one this they given perform. dominated and SUBCONSCIOUS subconscious my in check friend our made well. most o'clock a number a "Now said to yourself. told awakened. proven Thus. have suchclock ! awake proven That by a and the fact hypnotic subjects. yet It TIME remarkable I wish chance been also and and faculties. Many the to going to awake catch. faculty and that soon seconds see. in (say) 9." which they nothing On promptly they would seconds immediately were action controlled the power manner.36 YOUR fully. good be should We be kept always devoted chapter mind enemy. The in our should a by all goes the conscious THE seven and-such house. has. morning alarm been on certain of the action in no have collected. however.750 as of awake.

and even the subconscious mind the local tissues to a in remarkable extent. mentally. We here enter true. fully in Chapter XXX. the various the temperature means body secretions of the I similar phenomena has read upon which have are been altered. If this is it way. suggest the last thing at night. has been elevated or lowered. and well-known to any many who one this subject. if anything is wrong with you to yourself. mark a few corresponding of the scissors. the field of suggestion and psychotherapy. that all will be well. A pair of cold scissors was applied to her chest. doubtless. that the trouble will be removed during or . the pulse has been raised or slowed. physically. is that of MUe. lima X. of the most striking cases. spiritually.THE SUBCONSCIOUS RULES ! SUBCONSCIOUS ^V of its remarkable Another it possesses which over THE BODY mauifestatiouB is the power bodily the organization. treated more HOW TO GIVE YOUR OWN which will be SUBCONSCIOUS MIND SUGGESTIONS One of the best methods of treating yourself is by ing suggesting certain desirable things just as you are falloff to sleep. By of suggestion. Thus. In appeared. as you are falling to sleep. can be harmed in this and the body can doubtless also be cured.and the nest day a genuine blister had been created which took several days to heal 1 to the shape Here we see the power of affecting the body. and it was suggested that these were red One hot and that they an moments angry were red burning the flesh.

at the seance. Therefore. apparently you seen nothing else. r you Just before leaving your been the to join a circle. the night. in the corner small article tucked away of the paper. and the that this friend has been killed that day." by on going home At but and again looking at your evening paper. no unpleasant feelings or emotions in the morning. Here again we shall he enabled to see the remarkable powers of the subconscious mind brought into play and dearly demonstrated. given by by or the yourself. falling from the fourth story of his residence! firstsight this seems a very~ good "test message.and you will find that. whatever to have aL'complished. attention has attracted to the leading articles. that you will wake up refreshed and invigothat there be no pain. glance have home name at of announcement a friend of yours is spelled out. and not to spirits ipirita " H H . In this way many have been explained and shown to he due Ine to messages them the workings of the subconscious mind. MESSAGES SPIRIT AND TUB SUBCONSCIOUS these facultiesof the subconscious mind Now explain a certain number of "spirit messages. etc. At the stance. probably what find you a happened "took and to out this: Your subconscious mind perceived in" these facts without their even rising was they were consciousness." which are received Let me illustratethis in the following manner at si. and. stating these facts. Suggest. (Icfiire during the night. Your the evening paper. either medium who obtained from your mind by telepathy.anees. that evening. in fact. this will have been effected and that your bodily or mental illswill have disappeared as the you auto-suggrstion during the hours result of your of sleep.YOUR 38 POWERS PSYCHIC rated.

thinking of nothing in particular. and world. if we dream go "inside day-dreams our to heads" too and great an spin romances extent.sinffle This was. We against three possibilities. composed of number of strands. disintegration is likely to take place. this rope remains otk. we the objective contact with. rope. or run-down The and particularly all continued subjective If too-passive attitude of the mind. healthy conditions. introspection. these "strands" be divided up all pull in different may into several groups. therefore. and then the mind may exercise our . then cheerfulness. one division. "dissociation this What " of the mind. will. in fact. Unfortunately modern science has destroyed this illusion." of all this " a as it is calledV exact opposite fatigued condition. and they would directions. is somewhat like a a twisted together. "sphere" incapable of The of the hnman older conception for the Immortality of the of Plato's main arguments Soul. a sort of was a entity. What holds these strands together normally! First. Under normal. attention. the and practices lose Interest in. healthy manner. always at all. interest in things. good health .SUBCONSCIOUS THE must. concentration. if we allow the mind to become too passive and do not intellect in a this normal. We know now a and not that the human To simple thing. but under certain abnormal it has been I states or that the mind proved conditions. and an objective favours this disintegration process. an . TQE STRUCTURE OP be on our gui UrND THE that it mind was individual thing. if and we gaze blankly into space. The "strands" of the rope become separated. the strands are united . use mind is a composite a rough analogy.

dislikes." the things sometimes individual. powers. of these in one the another. of that these separate Each self may of its selves individual. cases known there are two there are three or case of of were with one " uality individ- and in different to functions own There in another those is These pieces. personalitie. only HEAL is only rope same The us. for operator. of multiple seven there us solid all pull then and to may alternate may separate be done of the certain it has raorc. one no an strands possess that is." as but it great if it is not mind last state Now. identity own single hypnotism. interests." direc- the interesting If have if personality. points-of-view of persons "the and thoughts. prejuedge knowl- have been ." their "gone we we all in this. HOW Of like in the a strands and "rope. "alternating more or these. and first." with have tions. same a may think and self any various a these expert help in this mind in doing form strands one worse mind will disintegrated. they and by of the rope) may analogy our into exercised shall be man a together often into which restore again applied still divided analogy may The analogy. their as by than all exercise these.'). more they and own.to go may pieces "apirit and result. There personality. and be must rightly an up This care MIND be weld them become may or were. and ten." double personality. TO this course is not to e and obsession" such cases six that nating all alterown and dices. SICK crude heal weave bind a it is to way is to condition A cannot and but way. all having ! Many have we it is reported case same are their likes. one the (to return mind different "selves.

SUBCONSCIOUS THE 41 by welding together several hypnotic the suggestion. THE BETWEEN DIFFERENCES Now SPIRITS SUBCONSCIOUS AND if this be true (and it has been proved to be true by many well-authenticated cases)how distinguish these "selves" from true spirits? This is a very complex question. simple test can be applied. All these nature one personalities. to answer of these two I shall endeavour one " be. if any of them manifest knowledge. Which PERSONALITIES It may mind CREATED BT incomprehensible seem can interpretations is the correct in another place. more of the But of the subconscious mind and its powers. etc.or parts of selves. or that this " personality. derive their knowledge source. This might be admissible can trace a but for the following gradual consideration: We series of intermediate steps all the J . so that.. either supernormal that some external intelligence is present. etc. which cannot be fully answered in this place. become split up or HYPNOTISM to many how "dissociated" the human in this man- They think that this is rather a far-fetched theory and prefer to believe the simple theory of "Spiritism" to the most 88 applied even simple facts. which is this. the same and things through of men namely None know the fivesenses. touch. because we must understand. clairvoyance. supplied to them through sight. when these cured of by original "selves" man was restored. whatever it may in some occult manner. has acquired this knowledge by telepathy. can them any of possibly fact which was not hearing. first of all. this proves to us at once.

striking phenomena that by one part of the itself. You would imagine them to be in various situations.without from the this simple fact of the subconscious we definitechain of connection. photographs of Your mind contains a whole picture-gallery of all your in your "mind's eye. which you see. and would picture to . we imagine. Thus. In day-dreaming and absent-mindedness we see the firat When hypnotize a we of these steps. and. but live and move . therefore. or were thought by you to be on a journey. and we place the charact-ers in various situations and cause them beings would do. and he enacts the part with due gravity. as it were.YOUR 42 PSYCHIC POWERS from normal states of mind to these dissociations." friends. personages. but to heroes of books you have read. it may justas easily carry he is lion a or a bear or the a bird that out suggestion flj-ingin the air. would contend that a lion or a bear or a bird really manifested at said that the hypnotic subjectwill " such may mind knowledge enact trace THE a a see little comedy of another to the most can So. This is limited not only to your friends and relatives. and even nary to imagiThese pictures are not set and inert. David or some to move. we can Bonaparte Julius or that Napoleon hardly suppose Ca?sar really returned to manifest through him! And be should any be inclined to accept this view. and no one. FACULTY PICTUBE-POKMING OP THE MIND One of the most striking powers which the subconscious mental picpossesses is its ability to reconstruct mind tures distant imaginary or or persons. gest subjectand sugBonaparte to him that he is Napoleon Julius or way Caaar. Ha rum. we times ! part. suppose act and talk your imaginary as human friend "A" personage.

that other personages are present talking to long debates and arguments with such So yoa they beat us out! and sometimes have personages. but If. is supposed to be obtained through the five . therefore. some communicate." one. HOW TO DlSTiNQUISn TBLfE PROM FALSE tion!" this distincprove this and make The following first U the you may say.but are really individualities.. to a seance. upon PERSONALITIES DREAM now TALK These phenomena show us how easy it is for the subconscious to imagine that various personages are present.THE ^f 43 SUBCONSCIOUS yourse] yourself precisely how they would act in each situation. as a were exalted we must ourselves firstof all that this personage is these not tions.st make him give proof of his own This faculty of the mind is again seen in dreams. on carrying a conversation of fact. at us. always assure one In dreams and UB. present at ail. whether it is conscious or sub"'How are we to ronscious. us. faculty which This the mind and its functions They "Spiritoid functions. and mu. versations and would put into their months arguraents and conon those they ahout with which would carry them. whereas. they matter invented by personage are with not appears and claims etc. how important it is to be which communicate at seances see sure are that the Intelligences not creations. of semi-conscious or subconscious creaidentity.as they claim to be. peculiar as possesses is a very teehnieally known are have a great bearing Spiritism. method: All our knowledge. imagine We we create situations in a similar manner.

of beyond AND a you to day my would In this. that be him. at or We obtaining communicates and medium. difficult task proof the first point ago. that prove is really us must questions be must insisted have mind messages really obtaining THEIR mENTITT is really the great problem Let me this plain. asked. it would appear twelve and pose Sup- the telephone uncle's could you are PROVE receive daily prove we of yours reply. T" and etc. if the etc. he in most could you cases. we least that POWERS an you " were In ui so- to his phyaieal leas easily or placed such are matter easy more so you a that case. direct from the This newer " in this way WHY the which absolute and the medium identity obtained telepathy. Intelligence be the of given facts many proof is not proof information. solve. life. he how . never to Repeated see "I you. will!" know before years and I so-and-so.YOUR 44 The senses. to of identity cousin One voice some be sure we that we only can limitations of the subconscious HOW proof that a by clairvoyance. a often it claims personage passed (as proof obtained! of to the have we upon. tells the of its identity) which fairly have knew. Spirit World. make had a am your of "How disappeared over call your do I could But identify suppose he personally. share and-so body that SPIIUTS you to says demand supernormal with identity of know faculties of the subconscious be. cousin. the good the facts obtained Now. means. by means PSYCHIC ia built upon subconscious sight. there the us mind knowledge the Bupemonnal But. of hearing. of was yet methods instance. Intelligence communicating that decisive are other for Adding powers these medium. Naturally. touch.

are us have noticed that justas we has flashed into the mind.and to suppose that they OBTAIN WE are as tity their iden- to the conditions ways alsince they were no have reason we other than truthful SPIRIT Until that the teachings they If they succeed in proving correct. Many see we can ourselves in the following way: of dropping off to sleep. through. relate facta which He only he and but know. then the subconscious our to send up this memory or message . which you things which tell you afterwards out can may be never their identity. or. "other the the this the and at end of correct.but as soon became passive. of. truthfnl people in this life. the subconscious means mind. you be right in concluding the that he really was is line". we way are we . to us spirits prove sure did to be then accept life. conscious attention while the the day's activities. it. assists the "spirits" to communicate.THE could he prove in question t 45 SUBCONSCIOUS that he really to you the person waa of personal would have to relate to you a number in life. give knew you now. of the nest HOW found you If you received a number of these replies. or. and The spirit can manipulate or act upon the subconscious while it cannot This readily affect the conscious mind. TEBOUGB MESSAGES THE SUBCONSCIOUS The subconscious is the chaime! obtain spirit messages. It could a forgotten memory find its way to latter was busy with not as the conscious mind had the power k. not would person in which they do so. or by come through which we That Is. incidents detailed his past which he would and be the only likely person to know .and their word other matters.they in nearly all cases.therefore.

"spirits" of quieted. us the wMch the when the spirit of mind still in the true of discamate when wlio abstracted. to is. reach so or subconscious therefore. Then trance. or for will fully the upon a a the to do apparent of trance. or and con- sider with . mind is enabled The PSYCHIC we medium spirits. phenomena in only as through become the more aet subconscious vehicle this to and. They communicate. conscious more leas completely.YOUR It is the of waming. later chapter. come to will be dealt the body. medium in the same are " POWERS is in abeyance. " manifestation more case enabled in it.

regarding future the state. APPARENT There CONTRADICTIONS are various contradictory teachings. but merely asking the reader to form his own opinion concerning them. have be by over helped those passed who may either It living. in Purgatory this state. Prom both these sources spiritualistshave succeeded in constructing we fairly complete representative picture of the next life and its various activities. souls .CHAPTER THE Orthodox SPIRIT V WORLD theology has always taught us that. I propose here to give a rapid less dogmatic resumi of these teachings or and more a " without fully endorsing them myself. and when state. be seen or by the prayers of the that. what they have remembered coming of their clairvoyant visions. John. and back. have the direct statements of "spirits" who have come back and related to us the precise conditions existing in the next world. when wa of two places: Heaven mediary The Catholic church introduces a third interor Hell. in various "spiritual excursions" have told us. St. Moses. on into the spiritual world." we pass into either one in this respect at least. On the other hand. Swedenborg. the Catholic chureh approaches than any other religion the doctrines of Spirit nearer ualism! Information us on to regarding the spirit world has come Seers or clairvoyants have gone ways. will thus "die. Andrew Jackson Davis and others were seers of this type. which have been given us from time .

beliefs. \ POWERS thesie contradictions of trusted. after death. etc. of those company a for reason enter in reincarnation would. simple they with How this is death." there are is one thirty- . prejudices. the to believe he might truth. many them return through that by of the that return who held none who declare declare mediums been of "spirits" mediums while none conseqiieutly Thus. and he would gather naturally into are fact. I of contrary. after us descriptions spiritualists. stumbling alive. spirit who. many answer be English discrepancies these can reincarnation it is not that. points convictions. these next continue therefore. the be given at once. medium. the we him or drift round also believed in it. PSYCHIC are spirits from earth. wisdom state would He and would or might have we "Spirits" these of those since their departure greatly means no this nature the at their or enough. before as we a the that see be through a the through returning dogmatically be not no that their us founded who have on who progressed the life. a American and As many is .which many means absolute tell On true. believed when belief. pre-conceived can can fact a matter said. OP "ZONES" teach number Some of have us "SPHEHES" AND that "zones" the and stated that spirit world "spheres. true! it has and past.48 YOUR to in the time because French those to for account block to contradictions The must is. "Spirits" tell On omniscient. as that. THE Many composed upon DOCTRINE "spirits" of a the other. In reincarnation own are Now. earrj'ing beliefs and case. they fact. this being true! was of of arriving observation. his express merely a by all their them opinions. in it.

but that Heaven grees Hell are merely mental states. but the greater number have declared that there are but eeven.f THE SPIRIT WORLD 49 such zones. these two It is only be but two aspects of a single truth! may natural to suppose that those of similar interests would the mind gravitate together justas they do in this life.and shun the society of others less evolved than them. yet they exist practically. only under more Evolution reigns supreme. others sixteen. as many each other believe. and those less advanced would although the shut off from gather zones together in other places. the barrier being a would " mental or COWDITIONS spiritual AND one. and that the various dedifferent zones. so that. OCCUPATIONS IN Spiritualism teaches that the next that we THE SPIRIT life is a WOKLD busy one. in progressing more and which gradually are earthbound inare habited until they spiritualized beings. This being the case. activitiesand favourable conditions. beginning with two the " one spirits. like the layers various of an onion. It is a gradual continuation and process of ad- . the of spiritual perfection represent They do not occupy space. justas we " This is only natural and rational and what we should expect. perhaps. do here. they exist purely in things such as or zones of the individual. those more advanced spiritually in would congregate certain places. interests our continue pursuits. Yet. more These said to exist one beyond the other. that is. and by Zones the nearest earlh. others tell us that there are no are or spheres.'selves(unless they chose voluntarily to help them as occasion arose). not exist as physical spheres. by physical barriers. justas it does in this world. On the other hand.

upon life. and it all depends upon individual a spirit realizes effort how rapid this will be. be rapid ." spirit of man "Spirits" tell us that we " assumes that rejuvenatedoutward appearance. He can this Spirit who assistance from those who he is in the spiritual world. play. though rapidly than they do on this earth. in the next life. the own more rapidly will he advance. Those who are interested in next duplicate of this schools of instruction. is fed by the magnetic and spiritual and of Children. do here. than therefore. The scenery is more less similar to the or learning attend lectures may or this earth. THE SPIRIT BODY inhabit. forces which surround the life. This etheric body is incapable entering fatigue. The sooner his future and the fact that his own possibilities. it young. these spheres. "The is ever and that being so. may paint. We are scenery the lower beantiful and perfect more on told that children never there any flowers in are nor enter spheres. although in every respect. justas they read. the glow of yonth in its strength and purity.gradually grow to maturity. it in that sphere..50 YOUR The vancement. bat representing a body similar to the material body. they are found only in the higher spheres These spheres can influence or more advanced stages. compose. write. etc. can exert a a helpful influence progress is desires it. always secure the lower reason are more advanced His progress would. and or one another more particularly the higher spheres on possible for For ones. because greater entering the mor" new new . a POWERS PSYCHIC less or world is said to be more one. happiness or unhappiness depends upon himself. less directly to a great extent.

his eyes." and is for life. When body a must of suddeu dies.THE swifter. and " only stimuli would focus the attention on any for longer than a few moments at a time. accident in this life." and a man opens a jumbleof vague articulate sounds would noises. indistinctly. are presented objects "see to him vaguely. is peculiar. by who are some time bewildered.the human spiritis met by have before or relatives who passed over and drawn. the spirit survives the initialshock. ON Upon friends BNTBKINQ THE SPnUT WOULD entering the next life. fully reatored." comes betime. and would scattered. natural magnetic attraction and have just entered sympathetic interest to those who When the "Spirit World. especially in cases death. and mental and spiritual thenceforward remain in that perfected condition. it undergoes in a way a "new This is only natural after the have had an we When and wrench of death.and have been knocked shodt the process regaining of When such There would be consciousness " unconscious. after a little patient is said to "die hard. for the bewilderment and . suicide and iu those cases where the as great a Of course. At I the age they maturity WORLD 51 offered them. and progress ia consequently are advantages SPIRIT cease of greatest growing. the departure man be definite be recognized at first. I no the strongest definite object of the soul from the strain upon the surviving consciousness as any accident could be. and soon adjustedto and this fact would the new account environment and condition. trees walking. He would men as Sounds would be heard but faintly." the spirit enters the next birth. Thoughts more until consciousness was be incoherent.

or and corresponds which plane are lying said "atmosphere" of this earth. woman of they to those is sex of continues again. than to or perfection their destined inferiority. some ways It is a she ferior inquestion Each may happiness complete the in sexes is spirits love of on in in here individual the that and their life. ultimate together attraction" if they many co-operation physical unable as the mentally " less different or On and highest blending to too ways way. own must obtain As to teaching many the of "magnetic even trouble by which own could. by seem and spiritually reason man Here. spiritual does have who fundamental. this plane. superior. not in particular harmony. sympathy. causing and care to. whether majority between WORLD the whether been the and SPIRIT woman. expressed male distinction life. just " and think. of the obsession . subservience is is to different many contend female no are This all time. of as every that condition hand. viewpoint it in his to to in and be be passed physically. and do not They the cause are of much false love. from away mediums delivering a other in for way. of differing attain less (as she is here. life. "Earth-bound be and relations the some tion the distinc- that more particulars.52 YOUE confusion their many which we what the should have man but over. spirits" get in often) constitution. this for is there man's equal to him. mean. nest THE asked woman and opinions IN in the next maintained to seem expect SEX Many POWERS spirits into entering and PSYCHIC often messages. the next is there a mental natures lowest the the experience. have upon experience It is only natural.

there are the good spiritual influences always playing upon lower spheres from the higher spheres. more beautiful. and vibrates at a different rate of hence it is invisible to us. and it requires clair\'oy" the part of spirits to perceive the material world.THE There 53 law which permits "spirits" from but to descend into the lower zones. telep- and though the conversation appears perfectly natural as though delivered by means of mouth. Garments ' of variegated ^nly very our that the scenery own. as it is with us. WHERE AND HOW care to take SPIRITS LIVE Many of the descriptions which have indicate that spirits inhabit houses us to advantage been given to or "mansions" and similar of the spirit-land is also similar to that of the earth plane. reverse Thus. to be aeema WORLD SPIRIT a the higher zodcs the of this does not take place. justas it does on the part of mortals to perceive Conversation between "spirits" the spiritual world. and progress or is thus rendered easy to those who of their opportunities. are usually invisible to them. imagine. only it exists on a as ent differ- plane of activity. We can form some idea as to how natural this . ' ' colours said to be are those who care ' worn. as well as for ornaments The occupations of spirits is many not spent in the spiritual and varied. as we activity from ours. ance on is carried on by a species of thought-exchange or athy. HOW The "spirit-body" material to them as SPIRITS TALK in the "spirit-heaven" is thus our world. for them. as many Time are devotions. in idleness or in religious spheres.

spirits. incredible this may seem. and. to their insanity. except in the earth sphere. it it 1 . as these are of death. and. yet the words spoken to each our is purely the dream-figures as our are. their spiritual condition not being favourable to thoir restoratdon.it is said. previous degraded spirituallyand morally. if one as quick York. the with estrcme are place move " from fact. and here they are often they attracted to mortals with like tendencies whom ordered disthey ventilate their own impel them to acts of vio- obsess and through whom fancies and even lenee. It is as easy for imagine to as it is one oneself in China or in England is living in New to imagine oneself in Brooklyn.were They frequently continue in some degree insane for a long period of time. HOW "Spirits" place to spmrrs travel said to possess the ability to rapidity. at first sight. thoughts readily perceive that it takes place than it does another. However. INSANITY There POWERS SPffilTS AND insane no strictly speaking. you no However takes you may longer to reach one your the other. the exchange of when mental. as insanity is caused by disorders much of the links between body and mind. as The you one are process no longer than {inthe spiritworld) where and interests are. the mind is usually all severed at the moment it enters the spirit world." as the saying is. "as thought. " seem natural and as as usual conversation.YOUR 54 be would thought by other sonorous from PSYCHIC dreams. and these. as normal and sound as soon in any and ease it recovers very rapidly its entrance upon into that realm.

however that thought inconceivable it reason. much of obsessing and lying spirits. give us wise counsel and advice. but imour minds. travel at can may we as to appear at least conceive can quick our a rate. corresponding spiritual body behind it. What we perceive as a tree in this world is only the outward manifestation of the real spiritual tree lying within it. guide our of thoughts faults. admonish we go astray of special talents. THE DOCTRINE OP "COKKESPONDENCES" There is said to be a definiteagreement or correspondence between the material and spiritual order of things. influencing them in this way or in that. of evil spirits and those who work harm. and this fact gave rise to the famous doctrine of "Correspondences" a ." said to protect and who We have heard guard UB. and by this means OS to instilgood us. through space wireless messages the at speed of light (186. in Their duty is to Angels.000 miles which " a second) this would nearly 7i^ times around the world in one second.SPIRIT THE qaite intelligible when we WOBLD the rapidity with remember flying travel. veritable "Guardian to instruct and impress our minds. AND GOOD SPIRITS EVn. and are. that these electric waves carry these being the waves ease. but we must that there are spirits of quite another character remember are in the "Heavens. and this is true facts which we see of all physical manifestations and Every physical body has in nature." fact. reprove assist in the development not us and when resolves. and it has beeu esperimentally proven Such do travel at that rate. They and do press interfere directly in the physical world.

thought-forms may . yet sufficientlyalike to be called by the same In other words.56 YOUR POWERS PSYCHIC This correspondence throws elaborated by Swedenborg. spirit-housea. of " that these course. as if they were tangible realities. generally in vision or representing in the normal state)partake lesa idiosyncrasies than any direct language and these symbols themselves of the would seer's do.. (whetherseen to the mind This symbolism is often carried to a high place in interpretation so much so that the original is almost lost sight of. to realizethe reality of the spirithave been unaccustomed to think substantial owing to the teachings of theology. Of this. are sublimations of corresponding objectsof earth. marble. however. Immaterial things and be described by sjTnbols rather than by words. externalized as We must gold. not. objectsby the mere They build up what appear by the to be solid objects use by are of their minds. we shall speak " at length in the chapter There devoted to "Symbolism. are expressed spirit-objeefs in a different vehicle of the nature which is to us.spirit-marble. which of as in any we way etc.spiritbooks. existent throughout but different as to material. these name. etc. and these objects often mistaken for the spirits realities." is much evidence to show that spirits can create forms and exercise of their volition. endeavour nal world. a littlelight on the bewildering fact that spirits often 1 speak of spirit-gold. therefore. THE DIPnCULTY OP DESCRIBING THE SPIRIT-WORLD It is impossible to express things psychic adequately in direct language for the simple reason that our worda are images drawn from material things and their effects. the life beyond must. Thus.

but for- assist another they are very spiritualistshave done many a great deal of room." but. but go through mean a evolution. the find no to liftand seems Light begins to dawn. the more separated from the body . SPIRIT WORLD The spiritworld can occasionally be visited. are "Heaven. and this is a fact though it spiritualistshave overlooked. as they progress. Ordinary advice be given to these spiritsat VISITS TO THE and assistance may also a seance. and the deeper the sleep. Many of the "spirits" who have passed soon over. etc. an quickest way unhappy the light is for it to help and spirit to progress towards or a in their would. being earth than nearer after their transition are more by other spirits.it is said. psychic AND seem connected with that spirits" always complain "light. by the spirit of the sleeper or the somnambulist. Unfortunately. tunately often ignorant of this. by giving this knowledge to good in the seance "spirits" of a low order. LIGHT ways some to show "Unhappy they can Darkness does not into 57 a important Wrong WORLD in like condition. from that they emerge material light.. correspond comfort later. The to this. the living than and reason advice and prayers those who have earth-bound by " are assistance of the living easily reached by so far concerned." " as comfort and for this often of great help to over recently passed and are extremely reason their of mental and moral characteristics. which This ness material darka for process of own minds.THE be created by many which is an SPIRIT spirit iutelligence. " one as I shall endeavour DARKNESS evil in and darkness.

an shown constantly of in disbelieving religious and speak. have perceive thoroughly have. is everywhere to " . In deep withdrawn. changed "I to able more the Universe died INTELUQENOE says. body. impressed and mental have they before. often amount certain able are In realms. in deep " entirely a PSYCHIC other they knowledge of fore- supernormal and clairvoyance clairau- dience. also. or have far there. and on as as well faculty the of exercising telepathy. free-will and do than they world habit and tradition by this earth. as more next when prevision such " seeing no physical were capable or will retain culties. lesa or definitely Crowell the of than more more Dr. numerous of Deity. 1 POWERS untii. creative step I have though now not are As we. grasp with sustaining been led in human power of have have. spiritual voyages sleep. lieve beundoubtingly form.YOUR 58 is the spirit in the seen these the visiting less "Spirits" are liberty here less than by mental The developed than they powers." remembering much to its normal back ometimes spirit is some- the on goes occasionally trance. in its entirety their proofs to so progressed. obstructions and diffifar more highly gifts of spirits are and psychic frequently are bound are seer while exercise in the it has that of this earth and be his impressions while him about to said they the comes and of "ecstasy" state and conseiousneM those of choice where " to the spiritual world. and is happening what clearly more of dictate to made. the spirit clairvoyant excursions. INFINITE They are also Nature far because they as while time than and step that the by He. been effectively Plan many spirits who Infinite Intelligence and were general greater that viewpoint they a the and .

knowl" than on higher Universe. literally " term. and there is every that it is due to some spiritual influx acting . will lead belief. instead and THE The The spmrr spiritual this life our nature indication to they of or they being in Chaos a do only world the is the pass tells do "I spiritual not perception perceive that due to chance. they "spirits" that least do do. progress definitely not They Deity. relations is orderly by and governed and systematic. the " Preserver God. a Supreme Principle be Iqgical to believe that existed. necessarily and researches to him. fact. all sense power and upon my effect of these investigations disposed to believe that similar and by others of comprehensive wisdom all his to extends most all whom Controller and source source op energy of all energy. Infinite Intelligence which is the Guiding or such of polity his of nature we this as at of any presence However. necessarily world not theology as gradually of this extent reply. the earnest modern it is claimed be. that. involved.present. the of Creator. things. for this time some know directly more the Questioned us. Ood's ours of stamped more I and mind.it would Intelligence an limited. and same with of conception the be will in the future and is the This creatures. ualism Spirit- QOD"* the about ajid understanding. Even in is derived from some spiritual source. may Intelligence into "see WE after transition anything Infinite all true. energy of life is as yet unltnown." SHALL However though am extended thus the with correct. with Infinite Love WORLD SPIRIT THE in the to spiritualists true religion U8 and a character.

a nervous proof storago-battery as of the passive. "Now Spirit. not infused and in' distress and are taken been phenomena constitute as moments of has the ordinary lu revive facts.i 60 YOUR One world. in source spiritual inexplicable. material POWERS PSYCHIC is GIFTS" St. the is recharged. to many death the teachings accept who alike spirit continues precisely comfort the way. us consciousness or recharged energy of replenished. And says. body in the were. to that proof in and Spiritualism of comfort individual entity believe. spiritual it as energy with yet. during is resting and is revived. but the them. when through and upon the this is that. instantly. souls does Spiritualism of and "spiritual diversities of gifts. the body as way a upon any many the head upon a all and exist it is as extreme of for time. only solace the that an In teachings sorrow. varied ere from great now. The to moment be often later moment would can to the breast have to which such end a that energy depend drop may and in sleep attest. fraction a some be some regained. Paul wrote. complete The place. energy. be recharged might does not depend process condition. persons." He to the Corinthians. DIFFERENT THE There are his message many a and The great those but human to are enabled this assurance KINDS OP the obtain same as not form same majority To those of some who of the consolation "SPIRITUAL gifts. doubly true. material the hours of sleep. quite were a to we of science to explain teachings a solace is this to phenomena. can seems manner for " revivification new and same tric elec- second. in there there . the spiritual or of body- This exhaustion.

to another of miraeies. to Spirit. io another discerning of spirits. to another the working prophecy.Corinthians.) How disbelieve in spirit communication can any one and one on the ground that itis contrary to Bible teachings. Chap. (1.THE SPIRIT 61 WORLD Lord.to another diverse kinds of tongues. but the se and there are diversitiesof operations. but it is the same God which worketh all in all. XII. For the Spirit is given to every man is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom. it is hard to comprehend. after since here the above passage. differences of administrations. to another the gift Spirit. are a " large number of spirit manifestations clearly outlined and stated by the Apostle* to be manifestations of the Divine SpiritI . but altthese worketh that the self-same Spirit dividing to every man severally as he will. But the manifestation of " are to profit withal. to another the interpretation of tongues . to to one another the word of knowledge another faith by the of healing by the same same by the same Spirit.

substance over HBAI. all by are number the storehouses of tiny cups. health. for therefore. production unless and dangers greater important.H CHAPTER HEALTH THE The ia health a bodily. man of keep they discover and is at order) exhausted. in OF VI with we the blood. they emotions. which insomnia. and from their cost render mind his we bodily A The anything in good down their physical up amount to and of mediums " is usually certain exhausting mental spiritual than largely found PSYCHICS in all mediumistic (especiallyof very themselves a AND and so comes have a more accomplish phenomena times mental have we energy Mediums MEDIUMS factor important very development. consequence. physical subject and. In realized. and hia for know that rested. substance. even and the process. difSeulties. that the nervously psychic physical health. rich. " far " the first place. tiny nerve-cells. themselves and of bodily energy desire in life. to order this of become run they case obsession is very of supplied in poisonous diately be compared in to worse. It keep to all mediums of mind the which a largely mixed the condition upon freshened healthy blood.THY depends life suffers mental any brain that they in health. to if this if this is not and. to gets pressing de- BRAIN with abundance affects the the body. of enei^y. which may we fill . imm^ cate through the delicirculating The brain.

a far-reaching effect than this. must pay attention to is. etc. into danger of nervous so that nothing is left. BREATHING DEEP EXERCISES In the first place. and if we live as completely never of the vital and potent and lifepeculiar do not breathe a and magnetic the nniverse as we otherwise would. forcibly. taken every exercises should keep the lungs active and to massage But deep breathing exercises have the internal organs. and he will from top to toe. as as the abdomen much allowing the chest or ribs to expand expanding possible. a certain number of decp-breathingr These serve he to day. Before beginning. There giving property this fully. and relaxing exhale Place both open hands over the muscles. or out " all restrictive clothing. therefore. we large a supply in fre-sh air. neurasthenia. the abdomen. bending the body forward.and if we allow them to become too emptied.with energy every every day. In . Now breathe as deeply as possible against these hands. we run The firstthing which the exhaustion. as directed below. the state medium of his physical health: and the following rules will be found helpful by all those who wish to attain this condition. Stand before an TO open BREATHE window free from of doors. The way to take these feel energized breathing exercises so as to get the best results is as follows : HOW 1. this he has but to stand erect and deep breathing more is If any as receive currents take half of doubts one a dozen exercises. empty less or night during sleep and more Our duty is to keep these littlecupa brim full. without in the least.

itself. times. this is to close the lipa. or upper this five upper or the POWERS with on ribs pressing done PSYCHIC the under keeping portion 1 . proficient. the breathing After breath. to both Now without cheat lungs. will find that the you you In by that stages. (never the such enabled the is known what which ribs. but this will later in Chapter and it will be shown these breathing when exercises are. abdomen six times. six or the of either ribs. exercises THE the on breathe and have you hands breathing. place side." then the this time. while . then them merge to take is. relax three of the nasal though as every to one. should never will this the back you and upper into exercises. distinct breathe throat abdomen. important psychic side of over in you the wish. e. one that " with XLI these mastered will be enabled you limiting come (complete) PSYCHIC have you this with is understood. have this five done your against out abdomen or the portion the difficult these parts bplow the to neek.64 YOUR other breathe words. through were air should.xpand. allowing place you hands your breathe to expand. inwardly. just cheat. you are have breathing be If you the mouth) do this and the you Practice The back this best way of the insure the teeth separated of the jaw. breathing your you notice day You steps. abdomen very but A"t"r only. practice. air strikes and do to how it to BREATH expands control together relaxed. until all these should passage the before then throw nose in it is felt at the become nose down all. "complete a first the three as separate as chest. your of the lungs: After your the either either the ribs allowing At first you will find it without control in deeply. or smelling a flower.

trying to touch (d) do this. As you then to the right. and H1NT3 Other points to be observed in maintaining the following. known " Make this motion as rapid as you can. is a wellbut very useful exercise. certain amount The particular be found PSYCHICS AND EXERCISES of exercise should be taken each character of exercise which will beneficial for the maintenance health. A day. deep breath. now raised over as can. time. but energy The are. Again raise yourself without bending the to a standing position very This rapidly. at the finger-tips as with though trying to lengthen yourself. on the head over your as toes and. (c) Stand as in exercise (b) and bend the body ways sidefrom the waist as far as possible first to the left. waist line. Bending exercises of all kinds those which are the about especially useful. and endurance following four exercises will be found very helpful. Large muscles are not required for good health. The purpose the liver from this massage above and will prove very helpfuL HEALTH are of this exercise is to compress below at the same time. of also for the development of psychic and mediumistic gifts. before. in are this connection. (a) Stand far as the same far as possible.HEALTH OF MEDIUMS DEVELOPING 2. good health . Stand arms as bend forward and try to touch the floor with your fingertips knees. stretch upwards you (b) raising both Raise yourself erect. develop the vitality of the inner organa. Stand as before and bend slowly. take iu a the floor with the fingers. arms the head.

certain We can we If you to thoughts send appearance out the This doors a forces of the In order free uiind. you results influences. thoughts the vents pre- yourself contract envy. development obtain with consistent as well for in the way psychics results. good this they the MIND less completely. factor. in the important as to the mental come can. development! a it shuts : sensitive. Aeid in not fruits cases. of it. you retard amount 4. Drink psychic fruit of food. is essential. other and hand. hatred. but any upon can as they fail more that the reason as soon for that they to be and as it were. and is since this development. every nearly of water quart the body can. receptive give soon as play that you emotions. scattered definite thing. worried. little clothing The warmth. doubt for etc. Eat a are other partieuiarly 3. your think such as upon as soon any us. and tions vibra- all experience etc.PSYCHIC YOUR 1. you the surface on of air THE We as over you as certain On the of friend- . Wear as day. each It is best to begin to cool baths. but in place beneficial in at least a in the summer-time 5. free circulation breathes skin now be If the mind to concentrate Many sitters. or fear THE good lungs. gifts. up ourselves which will find against of psyehie results is their will not and realize how Few of psychic make all free communication soul. to those tends unable apprehension outside wholly body as and for public succeed. Accustom these as meat all to certain to addition POWERS in them continue the winter. watch or can individual hardly have must jealousy. Eat little red as by acknowledged 2. be hoped hardly POWERS this is. OP depressed. all day.

is this complete the have We contraction. when of another this is true of his mental and spiritual liable to influence of are disposition. less the and after . I Louis when to a conditions sensitive life as that other's as for acquire other they influence " a time takes in fulness. being and body. lungs can "muscles of the physical this until and free have our lungs the whole of the muscles it.. the in and said order to development psychie quiescence. and essence surrender "Gentleness do better cannot PSYCHIC These This be must full development all heard contracted Robert we and follow is such to ail that he meets." A"fD MEDIUMS sympathy. hira with in a person." "ingrowing conscience." cheer- and "are the perfect advise the medium than in harmful is liable to his are ourselves "take we dream as unless to throw with him sometimes in the can sourness just and care We health. man his attitude duties". of I 67 PSYCHICS find you more much if it has life. hardly imagination" they play. the the medium are man unsympathetic Stevenson. remarkable know and in his daily life. how soul. and they experienced All experienced degree. remain just as bad that simply. ship. this motto influences harmful thing a means." this be expected. is dwarfed. is insured.' "The express "is your is it of the true ao been that If this is true may just as unrestricted." etc. relaxes. being.HEALTH love. more or experience day-time. said to There spiritual The are. medium his physical irritable balance. and a state. expands of the of OP the acquire and as easily lack we of can this is recognized off these influences. are contagious ualists spiritthe on" or symptoms. and well of the CONTAGION which spirit a of "spiritual as in others.

medium for to psychic ''taken be therefore. own from drawn under conditions on. depend a GOOD dangerous very who ill later is A POWEES conclusion practical that health CHOOSE TO HOW is PSYCHIC YOUR 68 or influence most whom happiness careful." MEDIUM DEVELOPING develop is mentally.The it of medium " the for these to in his selecting your lai^sely own upon be to to the morally. you velop dewill . and mental the will they are liable the future that p^chic progress under and this moral guidance of or to a ually spirit- sooner possibly Be all and physically detriment.

CHAPTER SELF "Know thyself" Before man SOUL AND the mandate this success can utilizes his mind of his life. It depends ourselves. For this have the successes we and the failures in life. will mould circumstances to suit themselves. Some of these against our Some beneficial. COSMIC are would succeed nature. he would a tool every and fro in the world. This is . HOW Here day tools the CURRENTS against the greatest obstacles. others are harmful. he must only by doing was VII TO HAKE A SUCCESS OP TOUR LIFE is the explanation of a great fallacy which many They imagine that they can by their own people make. natures unconsciously. contradictory currents of thought into which we are liable to enter to currents as understand Henee he who the workings of his own better workmen playing of the Delphic Oracle ! undertake and control external leam to control those within himself. told that there are Cosmic currents even to stem strong the tide and can achieve success selves extricate them- but partially. for Man must CULTUBE to govern can forces. are be attained. The better we understand THE First of all we OP I streams we are are. others reason our will. except indirectly ourselves. others do not do so at all. through partly upon The firstwe outside influences. partly upon cannot control.

But most of the streams of human are found to flow into the world of the ordinary and which are the inferior. and We must float with the stream.and your goal will be failure. and we will either have to make own our way. that some we are are of which for us and some of against ua.and as positive. more we The way become you is to control the forces to control circumstances within yourself. as should remember Dr. and more greater gravitate man greater competent.YOUR 70 only partly true. in the midst of all kinds negative minds remember of circumstances.fail because the power of their is in habitual is ala or either minds negative state. and if we drift we go wherever life the stream goes. you . POWERS PSYCHIC Let explain. capable and more efficient." THE THREE LAWS OF SUCCESS In order to achieve mental and spiritual success (and rule applies also to worldly success)three rules must be observed which are of prime importance.more success develop in this manner will come of itself. We me must we must of mind upon others. The first is that you must have in your own mind a the same have not clear conception want. to make as not turn naturally a of yourself. If you any cannot expect to achieve of what you definite goal in view. you are If your mind is not positive it is not going to succeed. Larson says "those people who fail and who continue to fail all along the line. in it a that will way ourselves make such our power us tiini it upon stronger. Therefore if you drift you will drift with the inferior. positively and If the power of mind is not working constructively for a certain goal. or drift. will We that "like attracts like. wa3^ misdirected." For. negative. you and into better circumstances.

be thinking must constructive. that is. you cannot expect to progress throughout sensation rule is: All your very far in that line. firm certainty that you conviction and this state of things may The third system. If built about the goal or objectyou have in mind. grind your one you must This teeth. without directing it all thinking mean CULTURE SOUL The certain point. frown meet. Physibe felt in a full. you learn to do this the sooner the stronger such runner mathematical must to character and At The Obstacles in life present be yours. this may "Kicking PLOWINO If you who tries at the same problem in his head what you wish to accomplish. you spend only a fraction of your energy of thought in any one direction. self-assurance and calm You It the means inner cally will succeed." WITH THE TIDE knows striving your best (and every man he is doing his best) to accomplish difficultiesseem thing. assume progress. time to work be will not of and The about sooner to a race! Constructive consistently and certain point they may the same a thing time as and progress will your thinking continually think will success great difficulties. Up nervous first in the that you means a out the against the pricks. be looked upon the more these as are helps come over- character ultimately be.SELF any great success. under for you that it is not meant . your energy towards one does not to try that you 71 because you will be constantly wasting in byways. and there is be overdone. your make and AND positive and that you must dominate every a possesa is: second not negative. and more and more are in his heart when a to certain multiply the further you certain conditions. you may.

Uni- receptive exactly example. a know of For good. vaster mind It to become life be for opposite is all that only a thenceforward Psychic the our we is best To nothing painful. and prevented to determined to were you it is possible that on thing. are. she had work stemming account bed have might she. a Currents will give GOOD "sense" more desire life. better has of To see. dog To it is most in life can a sees. our the always than for the not the dog tooth " very The dog will eventually though it is ourselves. and verse. this particular something "Currents" these with back undertaking disaBtrous. to experiences 1 . tooth see and ultimate tooth the all think time that swaying or Intelligent an case! ours our by for there burden. that what extracted. at last. could to rest and full play. flowing the and to these for own. throughout can the us do. that of us nothing went she days tells She sleep. true have to removing for the removal better probably be a is not seem may we what more and and than this yet " this can guided greater operation painful the us. who it is clear that experience. be painful dog us. what Control. to want we more We forth and currents. proven do to time this particular at POWERS our of his Applied painful similar manner. beneficial. him interpreted that in a it is all contrarj'. way instead do how see and this Towne her this In Mrs. and enough in her OUR FOB one of end joy instead a at stayed and the had turning-point ACTING them that At nights! she felt that. directed a back to period would of of ta/TIMATE Cosmic therefore. fourteen and became to be the proved There fro. advantage.PSYCHIC YOUR 72 may you look shortly from of life. she float her rest. but on inclusive the more.

of those who spiritual enlightenment. learned to psychic development." sacrifices.SELF I SOUL AND and that many of them. and which any Doubtless.this is not than the followers of any more Human nature we now are personal to make who are made is weak. But all fall from grace. He or the at time same One be cannot receive both one's "in the this spiritual cake and have canno^t eat perfection. learn to become own must good. are true with everything but of spiritualists other religious faith. We and the cultivation of mediumistic gifts. mediums unfortunately do not develop along this line. are HOW TUVSS Now let LAWS US APPLY we TO we what apply CULTURE them see DEVELOPMENT PSYCHIC have in that light. could for our ultimate good. itI So you must make up your mind justwhat you wish Many to do. psychic has been spiritualists (it must is justice). that "spiritualists spiritual!" The phenomena. found that there are magnetic and spiritual have from different directions here and Some of these are for our there all over the world. are ub. to do we thist for the student who In the 6rst place it is necessary to make really desires to obtain this guidance certain renunciations and world. and sincerely desire who are willing sacrifices in order to obtain it. others are not. altogether the the one psychic great self. some obtaining " reproach mediums cultivation of the spiritual self thing as the cultivation of same. We forces playing upon us sensitive to those currents and shut out those which are beneficial to are which How not. and only talking we against many be admitted. To those anxious to follow this path we would say thatt some 3 . The is not.

indistinct. Your in your early will be discussed few the present a often insisted upon. is the self what life at all times retire to question. Cultivate daily through become various will be far you in your and. As POWERS PSYCHIC will they soon get this progressed begun you.YOUR 74 it is unwise to give too development. far. 4. were thing room and for you vague in doubt are you you clearer. liable to of the way. attitude of practically replies progress will mental thus the "Cosmic must be render yourself and interest this. 3. number certain 5. Cultivate psychic both FOLLOW common-sense judgment the TO e3chaustion clear world For oufoldment. by a a sympathy. you health be called a listening what may This is particularly important and best in your and you sensitiveness more valuable. and development questioning. If this is not so thus which helpful RULES 1. wise Other- unbalanced. This in fully more points and psychic your full directions is a question XLI. you that to answer have as to and sense when . in the things be kept. nervous 2. interest in your special along you in this phenomena than you receptive low-beings. Cultivate obtain to must. Chapter practical be may is maintained. to obsession. will become definite own the soul. fel- ordinary When exercises. and and formed clearly replies may be Currents" soon as in you have that you which flow about sure but will find you clearer As upon any higher ask your own At first these to do. certain will your lines. the harmony. extent. done. of psychic When be a quiet very before.

SELF once matter more yon of folly have done personal in several CULTURE SOUL AND this. it is. with a . of th" 75 This chapters will which be only dealt follow. thenceforward. development.

our very mean. It psychics to character it is often what a can understand experience outsiders sensations being must in except to others one he character. is to second at the were experience objectively All so. is. It is the same any experiences impart never with psychic way. and phenomena they themselves this express reason and that explain to it is and phenomena Everything being so for so them poor to so largely they symbolic. another the mental understand from world in order The orange. explain difficult for the precisely very are and they the them. language difficult . and must sensations an .CHAPTER CULTIVATION THE There two are If within. him ence experi- inwardly in the be felt by never orange. in this direction. therefore. never sensations. thing experience psychic experienced appreciate are Each it is the only sensitive. unless we only things this way are do be can mind can and own by ence experifar so can which inward or but person. see and as that GIFTS SPIRITUAL any of regarding it from without. for these roundabout is for of this phenomena this knowledge If any phenomena. to others. observe it from within. we the could we fact particular look we and its know. we can minds. of the experiencing. observe it from experience OF ways first is to the VIII you should yourself experiencing. it from without. he that state in within and.

at any phenomena electricity phenomena of psychic yet what the time even essence weeks. in life. unknown with it may power. of years. retain experience few With four or majority. The as exactly through runs in childhood constitution. seconds. a In days. PHENOSTENA CONTBOLUNO In Mediumship. do that it would so laws all psychic innermost as scientists present it is to be hoped are and not few a months. day that we a in suddenly. just as the early at do we the a the and similar to speak. by is terminated mediumship with. on a " eleetrieity ever How- is). some in be to a coming it within their cases some reason of any of were. experi- throughout it is gradually lost through other cases One has at any time experienced who recall it by usually how long afterwards. with forces (indeed ship or life. mediumahip it is very often what show seems and the Some others to gift. on yet evidence and 77 GIFTS and medium- in controlled know never If "workable we could basis. developing or that three of is. perfectly. control though be. period ean mediumship its persistence yet as no matter can largely come will can we psychic rate. mediiimship result it only cases some." . contact themselves few a only it later develop into few a appears of their part very mediumship for generations. ments. however. experimented know yet manner. obtaining when we character. when be it as experimenting.SPIRITUAL OF CULTIVATION MEDIUMSHIP DEVELOPING We do ia much There hereditary just know not like as any other mediums.

like Happiness. but few in of the methods developing and centre phenomena As being. do this and If you eyes close your world. instead of outward. as it come The were. for for a few our As THE will lead sense-perceptions.YOUR 78 PSYCHIC HEDITIMISTIC All a EXEBCIBES eserciaes develop different directions. it is essential that before we eontrol ourselves and should stand underto control endeavour forces. I POWERS purely ual spirit- psychical : before said. and inner being. SEL. "will find and a experience reality are are enabled inner and us from slaves. when you Self. it is only and is now Practice and before a think state you of mind. of at your to enabled than formerly. to find out the nature true of your you will probably upon the that. our of the The be may which psychic are in cultivating inner the self and some following pursued distinct from as to this power mediumistic extent. have you only a memory this introspection long peculiar it continually that.P habit of escaping most of and fully into your sensation each day ment develop- minutes will be into far closer touch with yourself inner self will become illuminated. to practice you get more experience from away and a more to the which these. You sensation. outside Much we be learned may through is the turning that is known trospection. This you." "inas what inward of the attention inner try the external upon self. you the draw withwill ability to . to self. own your grasped has since passed which surprised you MASTERING eludes ! will be in this direction.

whose leaves whisper to branches sometimes touch in one another. we are we breezes are often intertwined earth unites them united in the spiritual common are form united but their roots are and the we : one a part. while all. universe. . and whose the swaying sunk deep of the evening into the ground ! with another. that we in but we are that the great uniour united versal neighbour. in this respect. of which pBychically. In a similar way. " of the universe. a separate being. This perceive sense in the will perceive truth clearly. " ment. We may of mankind compare and ourselves to trees. Lift not practice of acquiring will also put will do we exists.OP CULTIVATION SPIRITUAL perceive the truth of things in a GIFTS hitherto undreamed maimer of. Infinite Intelligence which combines all. We will also be put in touch with higher conditiona. HOW With life. upon choose. with another. Fundamentally. as over greater mastery self in touch the closely great with never being we can we have and we nervous that you energy. of psychic developit in any quantity we these methods draw can of so in this supply of energy to do is to learn to tap it.we SPIRIT US UNITES increased spiritual developmeut and spiritual is a universal brotherhood that there will perceive that nothing is really separated from are from not separated anything else. feel exhausted there which more you power-currents magnetic " it for the simple is between it and us. unlimited do by in need or an All nniverae. Truth that the veil of reason this veil and you light of day. Each tree is apparently.

can there created or sent are we influence.YOUR PSYCHIC 4 POWERS MEDITATION Meditation means we of which our awaken the on we do will find which thoughts ourselves as surely how are is lasting which evil thoughts be by and have "with added a sire de- they a of sphere pass. the only they they always out often happiness once and. added for evil power create this thought may accumulated that that you through. considered awaken spiritual to function At be may in the us same to return their and it sender. by methods plane. POWER upon and "Thoughts as of power nothing definite purpose some so it impossible cover THE All walls hypnotic We frequently self and senses. to send thought a chair. of the one if this developing time. should with into us We create come found ourselves. "which others by mental or to or another same properly. up through energy the inner astral build so. may If these as stop thoughts to return us power and a similar others of On the contrary. Some almost people afraid effectstheir when " at first to thoughts first realize this fact think at all. our universe have certain effect. them is done process to ourselves things!" helpful good. space. for good. both upon can house a telling where no and the useful. from back or a or be. against will. of the highest and best. to cause others. therefore. See to it. break THODGHT in their flight through character will out with have they about even can OP its action like boomerangs. thoughts way. for fear of they may " have! But this is a are the great .

CULTIVATION

OF

SPIRITUAL

GIFTS

81

mistake. Expression is the first law of life. We mnst
leam to express, EXPRESS/
The chief outward difference
between a living being and a corpse is that one
can

express

itself and

the other can
yourself fully and

to

Do

not.

express
afraid
direction. Even
the bodily expression

forcibly
our

not
jh

be
any

feelings

of
There is nothing to be
emotions is quite justified.
ashamed
of in conviction or in passion. It is the abuse
and

of these which

is detrimental.
THE

In

USE

OP

THE

WILL

similar way the power
of the will may be used
for good or for evil, as the case may be, and it has a
in both directions as the history of Ocgreat power
a

"

cnltism has shown
In the

case

one

us.
we

have,

as

the result of the exercise

of this power,
cures

On

various psychic phenomena,
marvellous
all the varied accomplishments
of this world.
the other hand, we have the phenomena
craft,
of witch-

and

black magic, harmful absent treatment
and crime.
It all depends into which channel we direct the energy
of our will. The soul must leam to find and experience
itself fully before it can
consider itself thoroughly
alive

and a fully developed entity.
been accomplished,
then, and
our

After this realization has

rect
dithen only, should we
directing the latent

attention to cultivating and

energies which

we

possess,

SELF-DEVKI"OPMENT

ESSENTIAL.

It is because of this fact that "Self and Soul Culture"
before

is necessary,
to any
to

great

preserve

extent.
a

are
psychic phenomena
We
must learn to know

cultivated

careful balance

judgment,

just and

of

ourselves,

3

82

sympathy,

these

to

oui8elTes"

lying

I

little

draw

may

harmful

or

into

our

reascMi

these

giving

reader^

to

become

since

be

fphanw

must

be

by

we

when

altogether

there

esceiciscd

the

is

I
no

ncccssily

sure
we

we

whidi

before

that,
must

reason

wish

of
we

to""

be

prepared
own

our

be

may

door

or

the

to

finghten

unhinged!
do

nol

necessily

in

Mediumship

otherwise

powns,"

warnings

cuhivating

over

badL,

swung

doors,

the

powers

enters,

innor

dose
mi^r

are

whoever

and

to

caution

soul

receive

srif-control
unable

the

we

and

and

to

you,

before

powers^

infiuoice

to

warn

and

exercises

mediumistic

contrd,
of

to

widh

or

doors

the

doors

if

we

attracted

advise

strong

adf-devdoping

psychic

f^pois

the

have

not

mediums

mediumship,
we

whieh

too

these

external

In

eontrary,

developing

while

cannot

practice

the

the

do

we

become

never

shall

On

If

aura.

magnetic

have

we

plane.

intelligenees"

So

intuition*

and

qualities^

highest

the

on

POWERS

understanding

possess

of

PSTCmC

YOUR

this

wish
to

became

devek^NBent.

for

this

eautioQ!

alanmNL
Only

I

CHAPTER

IX

PSYCHOMETRY

What

the

I

is Psychometry

"The

word

character
and

pregnant

Dr. J, Rhodes

'Psychometry,'
a

of

new

important

Buchanan

coined in 1842

to

says:
express

scienee and art, i? the most
word that has been added to

language, coined from

the Greek {psyche
metron
80ul and
measure). It literally signifies
In our
'Soul-Measuring,'
use
modem
of the word,
however, it means
a littledifferent from
this.
something
English

the

"

"

psychic who picks up an object and, in connection
with it, gets certain psychic impressions, is said to
'psychometrize' the object,and this process is known

A

as

psychometry."
EXPEBIMBNT9

The

famous

Professor

Denton,
powers

wife possessed remarkable
a

a

mineralogist, whose

in this direction, conducted

of which are
experiments some
lie gave his wife a specimen
Closing her eyes,
from the carboniferous formation.
and trees with their tufted heads
she described swamps

described

and

number
as

of

follows:

scaly trunks, with

the great
He got a

frog-like animals

that

specimen
of the lava
existed in that age.
in 1848.
His
that flowed from tbo volcano in Hawaii
described
"boiling
a
ocean,"
a
sister, by its means,
cataract

of

lava

golden

in size. A small
Painsville, Ohio,

that

fragment
was

given

of

equalled Niagara
Meteorite that fell at

almost
a

to his wife's mother,

a

sen-

84

YOUR
did

sitive, who
she

what

"I

nothing,

and

I

a

description,

similar

to be

down."

take

me

travelling

forward.

seem

specimens

in psychomctry.
be

to

seem

right

mist.

POWERS

believe

then

not

said:

through
stars

PSYCniC

I

away,

away

looks

what

like

taken

right up, the other
gave
wife independently
it revolving
its tail
and

His

but

see

is

This

saw

of sparks.
NOT

Denton

Prof.

one

from

it

one

which

Rome,

Basalt

described

to

steps

Among

was.

ancient

Mexico,

TELEPATHY

that

prove

this

was

not

in paper,
the specimens
wrapping
in a hat, and allowing
the sensitive to
np
knowing
one
any
and describe it, without

them

out

pick

took

TO

by

mind-reading,
shaking

DUE

them

Antimony

by

correctly

the

of brick
Silver from

Borneo,

from

Fingal's

from

fragment

a

was

Cave.

Each

sensitive in the

was

place
most

minute

detail.
These

did

but

examples

permit.

Nearly

are

space

amount

of

cultivation to bring
Before
proceeding
few

a

to

words

of

peculiar

by

beings

"fluid"

to

influence.
in

some

the

one

may

see
cases

certain

it only

and

explanation

needs

quesside of this tion,
volved
inof the theory

that

EXPLANATION

every

object
or

sensitive enough
transfer

a

objects, leaving
We

a

possesses

practical

influence, fluid

psychic

recognized

and

said

every

multiplied,

be of interest to the student.

THE

been

one

it to light.

will doubtless

It has

be

could

this direction,

in

power

which

this in the

of

aura,

case

"haunted

which

amount

impressed

own

be

may

of
with

of "magnetic
houses."

its

it.

to perceive

certain

them

possesses

man
Huthis
their

cures,"

In

fact,

"

PSTCHOMETKY

we

.

in Chapter

see

shall

this is one

"

Objects
which

the

with

been

interpreted

worn

into
any

of

into

over

passed
he

belonged

aura

this

be

will frequently

that

question,

which

in that

and

otherwise
HOW

Articles

a

to

have

not

may

be read

very
we

and
We

given

in

sensitive

to

place

an

has

who

object
recently

trance-medium,

good

into contact

get

the

of

been

TIIE

with
in

article

be obtained

may

secured.

INFLUENCE

lose their properties
it by being
almost express

often

might

"

"

to

exposed

objects may

information

of this character

left around
or
for this reason

if

of

PRESERVE

we

are

magnetism

way

could
TO

"virtue"

their

the

to

seem

such

character

person

enabled

through

person,

some

hands

the

time

ability of the psychic.

of

to

a

or

skin,
long

person,

and

Again
(rance-mediums
public.
influences of this character,
and

which

subject,

advanced

the

for

contact

their

"

demonstrations

had

to

close

aura,

to the

according

see

to that

has been

particular

of this

share

be psychometrized

readily

often

been

brought

magnetism
large

a

retain

devoted

houses.
have

which

have

XXVIII,

of the theories which

haunted

to explain

85

the

handling

it is best to keep

such

of others:

and

articles carefully

be procured
in thin rubber cloth which may
wrapped-up
In this way
drug
from any
their properties are
store.
preserved.
Just what
become
it is

impregnated,
a

form
Tet,

the
have

this influence

of

the

even

object, and

we

vital

are

yet to explain

Ihe

why

unable

force which

supposing
that

is. with

that

psychic

it should

which
to

the

say.

animates

this
could

be that

could
"sense"

articles

Probably
the
flow

verse.
uniinto

it,

we

this particular

YOUR

86

the

pHychie

POWERS

be enabled
should
flood of information

energy

vital

PSYCHIC

"akasic

Draper

Professor
a

upon
"

trace

a

On

leaving

thereon

a

acts,

our

crime,

to

the

of

be

may
words
he has gone the

after

There

are

certain

If sunlight

world.
place

the

and

them

retain

for

analogies
falls upon

are

things,"

a

and

ia

secret
very

echo
years

countless

this in

the

sheet of paper

the

within

they

the

same

physical
we

and

human

aura

it, and

may

impress

doubtlefis
way:

influenced

are

psychometrize

thoughts,

the

of

It

done.

of all flesh !"

way

in much

surroundings
which

and

records

a

suitable means.
If "thoughts

we

seen

ment
retire-

committed

heard

the

key, the outline of this key will be marked
be recovered
later by
paper
and
may
years
it

upon

upon

of his deed

picture

his

our

and

have

baa

whoever

think

exist the
we

of whatever

thought

that

out,

processes.

we

where

there

profaned,

silhouettes

crushing
"

be

never

trace

permanent

to proper

resorting

falls

never

shadow

walla of private apartments,
intrusion
is altogether
shut
of
can

the

withm

receives.

the

eye

a

he

"A

said:

visible by

made

arouse

records"

has

without

wail

to

or

the

and
by

fluid,

our

objects

means

of
that

so

be "read-back"

our

they

by

the

seuffltive.
INTERPRETATION

THE

In

all psychometry
of the
"

of

the

just

as

we

stored

of

IMPRESSIONS

must

impressions

the printed

thought

impressions

OP

the

within

word
author,

RECEIVED

remember

received

that

is largely

terpretation
in-

symbolic,

is symbolic

of a book
behind
lying

objectsand

the

"sensed"

it.

So,

by

the

"

PSYCHOMETRY

psychic,

interpreted
a

by

geological

one

a

monster,"

very

the

actually

to become

A

few

to

as

better

be enabled

the

FOB

and

place

to

and,

these
this
their

tell when

good

them

being

closed.

points

are,

your

"

before

fingers

a

with

See

is the

if you
looking
will

take

quarter

the

the

two
can

of

a

of the

water.

case.

You

are

water

pair

of

inch

sharp

the

the

!

an

quite

compasses
or

so,

points,

the

tell how

far

apart

at the compasses.

acquire

a

of
eyes

lower

with

touched
is to

exercise

opening

close your

gradually

this

You

water

that, at first, you

have

you

finger-tips

the

way

would

the surface

into contact

come

to discover

tell when

2. Another

very

bowl

a

Now,

just above

looking,

will be surprised

eyes

this

finger-tips.

in

placing
the body.

as

finger-tips until they
See whether
can
you

touch

do

otherwise

of your

by

finger-tips

your

"Without

unable

possible,

to

you

endeavour

SENSITIVENESS

the sensitiveness

temperature

water.

era

must
as

sensitive

you

DEVELOPING

this effectively

same

than

the

that

object,we

and

a

to.

1. Cultivate
do

an

for

seeing
of

will enable

advantage

EXEKCISES

may

receptive

exercises

preliminary

much

from

impressions

no

it subconsciously

of the world's
symbolized
in the form
monster.
of this roaring
In obtaining

an

about,

imagine

would

impression

an

got
simply
history, and

suitably
he places

describes

walking

was

psychometrist

when

and

and

individual

be

must

Thus,

roaring

shallow

He

original !

and

his forehead

on

specimen

that

moment

symbolic,

the psychometrist.

"antediluvian
but

be

also

must

87

sensitiveness

In
of

own.

3. Leam

to act

upon

first impressions.

Do

not

hesi-

the object. Analyse you is second first impressions. feeling best as within other fully in accord connection wearing. on you. you like yourself. the cultivation of psychometry . addition a watch your of object. the anything can. you POWEES such a or be may receive you has person information of this useful. and you impressions object life tell whether because psychic practical very " LIFE to enabled person. There how exactly in this respect. the spirit's. a receive in pain perceive yon no with who to expressed connection and and experience express. at times. watch. character In means immediately received. and your after no " is your comes which 4. see and feel Then express These emotions often could not be they For the person himself you in are from ITS The to the this not you attracted in been will or the connection with the watch ability. this you and feeling the state VALUE IN be a such repelled In another of will by which the the often enable you living person. to all this. tell the characteristics by in that owned of act been best in that are PRACTICAL practice is to emotions has the fit of melancholy. with D-ULT will psychometry is. facts which though way.YOUR 88 tate be afraid or impression to express that it may help PSTCHIC to comes be. any throat. If you esaraple: in get or in words have apparently learn execution first impression you well So own. the what a feel and you matter It is. form." sensations own this may which first thought "The into put "ridiculous" how saying useful the to you. have may In this way since strangled the emotions the sensations with pression de- of fully.

89 the way and for will the prove cultivation a useful .PSYCHOMETBY is often of other Introduction in useful psychic to paving phenomena. them.

all this was 1911 that the existence of the aura not until by means proved scientifically of mechanical and and it was was chemical Thomas' human means. von About the Reichenbach tion paying particular attenbis had seen emanations which sensitives from crystals and the poles of horseshoe magnets. then showed that it is sible posissuing from a living the aura. THE d HUMAN AURA Sdrbodndinq every living body (and is a halo or "aura. . iDicyanin ib " in coal-tar product or a dye. then or black cloth background. SCREENS Needless to say disbelieved at the time. containing chemical. some on by any one. by means of especially prepared glass "Dieyanin. and this may very noticeable aura. the aura. under seen. Baron century. possessing even moderate psychic development. Hospital. known that both magnets and crystals give off published a to the coming the disbelieve in to may which that they could contended human beings.X CHAPTER. a slides. a. the electrician of St." there materials) have always aura.who its existence. HOW BY STUDIED THE Am OP be seen CHEMICAI. as the aura The be seen investigator through the clothing. named The is placed against the of experiment subject "^ a white darkened room. nearly cannot and must be at least partially nude. but they were surrounding for their pains by at non-living certain exceptional conditions. continued the of middle It is now 19th book be ants Clairvoythis see laughed majority of scientists. London. Kilner. Dr. tor any one to see being. if they observe these objectswhen placed in a darkened room.

so as to make the one nearly dark. possessing good eyesight. slightly greyish in colour. closing his eyes. pulls down the blind. as a rule. body. means screens. this way THE The human of layers or into space. and . the sceptical world has been convinced aura. does investigator have to be a the not ant.HITMAN THE looks through AURA 91 light: at the dayof the chemical screens then. It than it extends slightly further in the case of women where the inner aura ceases. the aura may be In nearly any one." this again the "outer extending from three to six inches. Kllner's chemical screens three of these divisions may be clearly perceived." This is like seen a By dark means line. extending out of Dr. double or the of etheric Beyond this extends the "inner aura. conforming Doubtless this is one its manifestation exactly shape. THEEE AUEAS aura or strata one THUS DISCLOSED atmosphere consists of a number beyond the other. which the whole surface of the body. which may is Beyond beginning aura. what is called the "etheric double. emotional states. of the reality of the human and itis now considered a proved scientificfact. First. be present at that time." which is usually over extends to It conforms to the contour body is less more or the throughout and of coloured the health of the individual and by the mental or two by or three inches broad. clairvoy- case Usually the glass our are rendered by waves eyes cannot tificial susceptible to certain ar- of the chemical perceive these waves. before it becomes invisible. In this light the figure be seen only faintly. and if the subject room of the model can is looked at through by seen this since the eyes light In screen.

to trying process. the way darkened a the or of position In lines these out the be must artificially the same silk vaiy is luminosity the of magnet. must. focusing is with It combined. a and up. for focused available. perception separately are the obtained eyes. sight and that may will. TRAIN TO to train is. and mental whom greatly.PSYCHIC YOUR 92 does in This men. time from by and a auras of sight. not or one then eye identical. is greatly and variable. on to following: either placed SIGHT PSTCHIC yourself room horseshoe-magnet. It and support. the both with the be can only both when destroy therefore. they takes a trained and be rule also vary through seen are dark either to clairvoyant variations of conditions colours themselves a gradations Its as cannot because the psychic belongs. very is very aura all POWERS see in colour of all the aura. if both eyes sensitive at two of eye may happ"en focuses one e\-e. influenced the by to x"crson the it but this screens red or the subtle It blue. of each special ^the " focus in each of the ^"different focusing The attempted made of be can vision action different ver"* this that understood focusing proper be the good by air faint a until a of the poles with along the and this of aura. edges extensions make limitations and only through a requiring this of the the eyes. HOW The best character In 1. perhaps. thread TOUR are found active psychic use sight . ordinary in always nearly " the fact vision. of both of the this very often. and aspect in suspended repeat auras see the study observation poles light the a the the at observed 2.

to compared visual the along a it perpendicularl be obtained can according the at obtain of this current magnet. on of of your the vision. of the " open from one's horseshoe good in front or the seeing than in the dark. the faculty the master aura. such inside of the against and only you. quivering. of the may be edge heated " mist your visual the on fields. look is flowing vapour as light. rays. with prevents object of vaporous nature of band and presence the focus of for " slide it away until metal an magnet or narrow bending of perseverance of the body. sight same to best the perceiving a background. human you victory magnet the of in summertime other need fact. producing. it dawns back mist. For one i be eventually thus can to in aura magnetic DAVLIOHT IN is important It AURA air which first psychic perception of aura will only and. connected one beautiful the the and with the and practice: may expect and which " to intricate it. realize is conquered. the appearance has it point. obtained how learn to perceive the to way of because daylight. of the edge background the through room approach from phenomena time. once speedily currenta the obtain on the . of from Then from As more vision outside white light. arises you freely in wall. or instance a eye Look steadily that you from sight as soon a sort the the the from been of hot obtained.HUMAN THE THE AURA details this is the and human only the of trying purpose take a an of looking out open window. the complete in broad and magnet you. day- hold against inside near gradually kind a a dark or until either " light.

the For of bright light. aura particular it will this serve can carefully a mist regularly monds little dia- in crescent flower. hia attention turn must of colour will be treated in the nest devoted entirely to that subject. shading away Above form to as the over very leaf. above form. OF study would how of the occupy . lobe one a scalloped of little rows very blue of reading is of fourteen small wave sample study of plants considerable a a one- the contour two of of dark off into light blue. of of -the leaf. If of the aurai found that be is which it is according of different ways. various is about lines shaped. its structure to OF STBUCTUEE aura been THE AURA perceived. then to study light blue. flower line of a string purplish-red This of the that try the of in thickness. shading is only has its complex) interesting aura a sets each own . these. the student The undertaken. it will carefully. AURA THE It is a flowers. the or a the of semi-linear so Then. Each being {some of them to show be made. Thus. two of perceive. the student and 4 POWEKS colour be studied in composed a great to the object or flowers is very The variations. time. an FLOWERS composition inch eighth into interesting very psychically.YOUR PSYCHIC THE After the has layers distinguished. distributed. As to the structure or composition this its general and question chapter. the aura emitting of variety person different to that human or magnets of beings. figures. of violet these diamond space aura following border or and first of and composed dark blue. but alone. all these very edge instance. it.

" ferent enabled to see several difbeing composed of a number are of sub -divisions. and may IT and attention their auras to are interesting. more as the aura without sensitiveness.THE THE After HUMAN AURA HUMAN have you AURA AND HOW the studied TO auras plants in this way. clairvoyants each of them auras. until it can and. . by the It is a good plan to begin the study of the aura before mentioned. and the eyes gain light. darkness: and then to practise viewing the more screens. human Children exceedingly Developed STUDY of magnets your easily be studied. to admit be clearly in the seen daylight.and each sub-division having a different structure and colour. you should turn beings. the auras of living. in semi aid of the chemical screens. In this way naturally your psychic sight will be gradually and developed.

show it is ." or XI tints dull. ambition. W. something of a that and of these these of sjinbols The express? interpret to we each of this varies the question is thfre heings. with heavy- shows or . and ' ' paychJe animate greatly.I CHAPTER AND COLOUR In last chapter the atmosphere structure inquire How are they to solve but are colour different. The etc. according psychical We the colourings. first into the nature try secondly that surrounding human the colour and INTERPRETATION' learned we particularly and now ITS "aura. agree. both do they what every and times. signify that individual following ' ' V is doubtless to his state conditions. dull brown-red existing follows malice. fear. cal. heavy selfishness. distinguished. D6 and hate Red: deep red lurid shows red avarice Grey: livid grey : pride duller indicates Brown: jealousy. must realizing which the clairvoyants MEANING THE colours. individual with object. denotes be COUIUKS smoke. physi- : anger Greenish flashes. red are black on that spiritual indicates thought-forms the that and' mean they same changes. . as merely of health. somewhat differs at various the mental highly-developed of C. indicates shows THE with may colours the it majority however. Oeanoe intellectuality. and and mental Black: flashes or leaden Crimson Yellow: scarlet shows : like VARIOUS and show anger deep depression : love. hatred : brown-grey hard they OP ground Brown sensuality. Leadbeater.

"It is easy to understand how almost infinite may be the combiuatious and modifications of all these hues. light blue shows devotion to a noble or near spiritspiritual ideal. with reddish tinge. These are magnetic rays which do not deal k . he may that the characteristicsindicated are present. while grey-green Bluet dark. Dull Brown blue and show selfish religious feeling.white. ligious for used shows shows feeling. the straight. LiOHT and Bbioht Red show pure aflfection. The health is clearly visible to the clairvoyant as a mass of faintly luminous violet grey mist. and the ings" same thing is true when they are seen in the "surrounda of a THE sees returning spirit. which resemble rays of white light. therefore.so them with psychic hues. low type intellect. a will find that there are number of fine lines from body. that BO delicate gradation the most the most evanescent with the greatest to unknown our to picture When of mingled Many accuracy. interpenetrating the denser part of the physical body and extending very aura slightly beyond. shows high uality. Apricot shows Brick Red indicates selfishaiFectionand avarice. of character. deep sympathy. White white. good qualities. dull yellow. SEVEN AURAS SURHOUNDINO MAN When man the advanced student carefully studies the huhe aura. shows deceit. indicates redeceit and cunning.QbeyishGreen. very emanating and particularly the head. feelings may or be expressed of the colours are sible that it is impos- physical faculties. pride .COLOUR AND ITS INTERPRETATION 97 Green: deep blue green selfish purposes." these colours in the aura or clairvoyant feel surroundings of an individual.

cloud-like the golden the zones. which The first will be subjeot. merging one The blue. the of forming another. contains revolving various as emanation a " COLOURS light with said be every THE yellow combined colours before the auric as shell. silver edges. assumed to violet tint. red. . third of green. with fifth dark violet. about individual spirituality this spirally auras student described. edges is shining. the third the second bluish of the condition to consist will be found psychical aura light POWERS are must They the head." more light blue. the to be will be found Those two inter-penetrate rose. has great and in a cloud some of itself. sun fifth will be be to seen indigo or slate in colour. and of clouds. cloudy the violet. exactly so such that speck of man.98 PSYCHIC YOUR directly with The innermost the bands. first pink. different coloured the second lemon yellow. The sixth will consist of whitish golden fringe. resembling combinations." These as see them it IN were. not not are expect greatly . waves. beautiful very three of consists orange. intellectuality. fourth blue. with beautiful a outermost CHANGES to darker aura consists yellow. that the the constituting is an seen human so- being. of The outer aura is the outer and called "auric of which light a "When a be it may it has "gold dust. The or seventh greyish mist. been that each of the said. eases aura egg. The The layer layer third The the fourth tinged with behind into second layer the five of pure white. completes golden be a seen will surrounding will be said later. on unchanging.

issue. mist. defined is formed which aura. This of grey. by the atmoepbere both pink red tinged mist. and by be velopment. devotional a star be may issue pointed Deception a as cones will bluish of seen thought a fear while blackish to appear brighter rise to give be pink. and five feet in ter. of round him. beautiful Pity emotions time COLOURS fear gives and and of the the latter condition aura. from in expressed with yellow. extends as sideways. and 99 INTERPRETATION ITS as feet in height.COLOUR AND by modified the mental be experiencing may the uSect out the form which of observation form of OF THOUGUTS rise to circles of bright a of of varying cone. de- subjectmay . this characteristics after the well and auric egg of the necessary individual an from emanating his body. mist. tinged reddish a of THE These rings. regular anger with combined mist. from which of the auric egg. spread shades may with pink and taking the shape of any Fear may give rise to balls of grey. steel-blue a grey which "auric auric egg nine clearly or to ten colours clairvoyant. Euid below If the a and will yellow forth give electrical fiashes ego" the whole colours extend over be seen by the clairvoyant above is from spiral. diame- be examined individual may practice and the general character of the in thia way be discovered and interpreted. will also purple. to be influencing may and it throughout. in the pink A psychics! at the THE Thus and the thoughts subject. violet cloud.

according to the tables above given. your that you have progressed sufficiently in dividual. as it descends to light. From light may in others. denote strong vitality and active intellectuality. If you find them to be about as follows: egg. " About the knees this pink shades off into a delicategreen. studies to be enabled to see the aura of any inyou may proceed to examine its varied colours. where it becomes a darkish blue. and this green covers the feet and extends downward lower to the almost margin of the auric egg. In general it may blue and violet have to do with spiritualcharacteristica. In some the auric egg will be composed greys. with A highly developed individual the whole auric do this.YOUR THE PSYCHIC COLOURS OF 4 POWERS VARIOUS INDIVIDUALS it is necessary to make a long study of the a good deal of psychic development and before all the details contained in this chapter can be discovered by the student in actual practice. when seen of an individual. will be a outwards and upwards bluish light. With less highly-developed individuals these colours will varj-.Lilac. from the shoulders. On the breast. greens and browns ! cases THE PRIMART COLOURS AND THEIR almost entirely of HEANINQS be said that yellow and any bright in the aura clear colours.issuing from the head and extending almost Above this will be a faint purplish to the top of the egg. Of course. . be seen. Assuming. which merges into pink. that point to the thighs a pinkish light in some darkish. to attain aura however. and issuing either side of this golden aura. you will will have a haze of golden light.red cases.

and particularly are anger. unselfish natures. and Blue they should be These BY colours aura are SPIRITS possible. which is devoted to . Red is directly connected with passions. however. flashes. too muddy The brighter and clearer the colours the better. to to this (juesdifficult and shall come tion. who and to give a may be to trying to communicate a certain message medium. but the precise interpretadifficultquesof these symbolic messages is a more tion to settle. stuff as dreams people They are are less. this often confusing to the psychic We interpret. ' ' in the nest chapter. are made of.^ AND COLOUR They ITS 101 INTERPRETATION associated with simple. is associated with religious feeling. though if it denotes selfishness. tike a shadow. colour- in fact. may to convey same this method of colour symbolism apply but is his meaning. and with those having spiritual aspirations. A spirit. which form more in front of them. ' ' Symbolism. etc. They are often as cloudlike developing themselves or less distinctly shapes. Colours are occasionally seen masses or dreams." In general : these colours may be interpreted according tion to the laws given above. and appear to take the outline of in flowers. but the dream-images or "such of most only light grey. OR not always human with any or as clear-cut SHOWN COLOURS seen as by psychics who arc CLAmVOTANTLY SEEN man associated with the huform.

it is necessary for something proper the student. and stand reconstruct what we Before studied are but we the the the in metre of partial fraction of always whole of the thing and of the our is symbol but lying notes de- behind is the the less or senses. to appeals which not it. by we but words a should "symbol" of the word thought. which incomplete and partial that you it expresses else would MEANS means. etc. Usually. as symbols.CHAPtBR XII SYMBOLISM Symbolism time one realm is of psychics of of prove are understood and it what to value a sign Thus of the printed set expression in the symbols represent and for. symbolism what standing undertation interpre- to and same whole psychic. means. poem. subject of in the phenomena ajTnhoHsm as of spiritualism. to the all those development. . one thing. sensual is the poem as a A manner. mind should to more that poet's only understand is a sign a page be in means a thought the on and small proceed in psychics of in five expressed always perceive. own in the adequate to every their WHAT A the and presented undertaking exactly subjects the at and spiritualism. psychic SYMBOLISM First of all. author's forth Thus. and spirit. of great who least the of important of the most one symbol The word. and incomplete the thing if we error symbolized they tried from senses.

The orange is always something different from all of these. that it has a pleasant odour unlike anything else. our various aspects or qualitiesof the object. yet it would continue to eiist. through five aenses. as it would in many other instances. though we its colour. rather irreguYour sense of touch tells you that is it is this thing round. odour. and they represent only a small fraction of the totality of the thing as it really exists. could never This shows us clearly that symbols are very inadequate and imperfect representations of a vaster "something" lying behind them.Thus. Tour sense you of smell supplies with the information on its surface. etc. suppose you took away one of those symbols. STMBOLISM OP SPIKIT As applied to the spirit of man. " are to our "qualities" seases of " the orange.which is confirmed by your taste. is and more inclusive than any of these qualities and symbols. your sense of sight gives you lar the impression of a reddish-yellow sphere. Thus. " know of its existence. we admitting the rather startling fact that I must no man begin by has ever .other point should be explained one objectin the physical world as STMBOLIZED We only perceive or We : never see "a it really is! OBJECTS realize." visible the orange would immediately become into you . In this particular inBtance the sense of hearing does not enter into the questiou. and not the orange itself. above and beyond them. texture. if yon are looking at an orange. all these things whieli appeal Now colour. that somewhat rough and cool.

the form. its ing. express (as will Hence interpret can encounter with communicate It imperfectly and difficulties we all these to SPIRIT-COMMUNICATION we to were that assume subject-matter which it the to convey. they be language to can by throat expressions pre-arranged readily meet the they are all ! other head. certain If be ear with another and an for two as " best thinking but minds. the work of Freud "The as and Problems we know. mean- convey mistaken literally. The for make Chinaman a too of neither They other. the facial ever outward the of expressions so has man are POWERS PSYCHIC or inadequate their not at to express their thoughts. IN SYHBOUSM Now. rule. by of to one the symbols. do they hands of the hold spirits in this world. are employed to other very to it would code. did not have this we them by our when and another one with means Been other. what succeed symbols us seen the each about. only later a if to very chapter). by written or All he has another! features. others of Psychical are having largely proved search"! Resymbolic this . of a in symbols be symbolism the spirit desired to should we as explained largely resort this be when through us itself. Been no " ever seeu the commiinieatioD symbols. try understand thoughts a one converse what in are imperfectly. or must represented As I said " whole very to the or a a spirit medium. in my book "Our dreams. endeavours directly. motions pre-arranged code. when the of of or according first time. or the all but " intelligent beings may American from passing interpreted are speaking they the of which impossible as air-waves.TOUR 104 it.

If this were would have the meaning. of delirium are also of this nature. would me be useless for you he would you take out endeavour not would a not know cause the word 'watch..SYMBOLISM ^B 105 It is highly probable that the ravings all doubt.look at the hands. isticphenomena. wind to convey to him recognized. symbolism? be given directly. of the medium The seeing direct spirit presents somehow picture. exampijes "Let op stubolisu illustratethis more fully. when auditory method is not resorted to. Suppose you desire to tell a Chinaman.' beably Probthe word meant. Often is fective this interpretation quite erroneous. There is is good evidence to show that a pictorial method that the message cannot resorted to very largely by the spirits" mediums the more what they describe. has yet devoted to their study the attention beyont beyoad so they Certainly it is true in mediumfor in trance conditions a large number are tests and visions seen. and character" the symbolism being often so elaborate that the original thought is not perceived. you . the analysis of sage of to the mind is not may recognized. which is described and often interpreted by the medium. in your tap your watch. no one. for any your reason. of the messages. and that this be resorted to. etc. Because a mesthis. symbolic method of presentation must "through" in order to get the message at all. pretend to it. Why this The probable answer to this question is. who speaks not a word of English. yet the source a of the message have been perfectly veridical (truth-telling). though far as I know. very often. It to fetch a certain object from the nest room. to say what waistcoat pocket. of this nature deservp. resembling a dedream.

resorted partiealar at in supposing were your eonveyisg difScalty eqn"l and in diffimJty utmost POWERS PSYCHIC of " . Yet. is evidaiee a in machinery be forms even ob- veridical by by the medium. follow?: taps 'He over spot that these to by 'watch* word him telling him. bad operation. no never or eonscK)iis the nkeseage the f"ah s was it is. connected is pointing THE Sadi from he Yes. Was from well and wish a of spirit might to seems his is looking his with Now. died and. and was is highly probable wiudly to guanng "erwd. ones. he wishes fingers. interpretatioa its interpretation. to meaiiiDg room. the as proceed a perhaps taking some something bis h"ndj he he an ctmstmed. his actions. he looks tioable. of intently: OP to be seems evidently Now I can't eonwy of the facts. what with " etc' STMBOL6 has bowel troable. There idea the be is doing see is wholly that the message to the medium they fae is examining now the door. and taken was little morement. be put down imagination.TOUR 106 from the next "Now. connected subconscious fraud! would in its inception to akow AaS or it will wholly minnterpreted oAer no it maduneiy. it will be observed. his left side. watch be used to wear. DiTEXPSETATION describing while to to bowel body. the on the remind The He that he suffered cancer something to perhaps " something removed the somevbat similar in his to attempt otrnvcy spirit a tua left side. the impression a fetch to or antics. the symbolism ioasmach as the cancer. lifeT watch stter stomach mnch from away growth. to eonrey him. misaerer underwent with to as misleading been wholly snbjeet probably lying in the symbolism.

having a certain sound. nothing. and pictures. and to get. see peculiar specks. Most psychics. seen and this entirely or which are throughout. when composed they are almost entirely of symbols developing. are . happily playing in Among other forms of symbolism A large key not key picture of a green are was a number field. clouds and forms shaping themselves before them in space. meaning. and have their defiin the last chapter. Still. mean a the being the means by which the door of prosperity may " is opened. This may key at all. Strange. to the as well adopted visual symbols. of THE OF FORMS a tion combina- SYMBOLISM It is generally easier for the spirit to impress a partially developed psychic by means in a than of picture for reason names difficult are this any other way. the "Merrifield" name given to the psychic case as a of children. the following: be shown to the psychic. They naturally at a loss to interpret and While there is much latitude explain these images. as we saw figures do horrible mean not necessarily weird and anything or are bad something in dreams be symbolic of anything evil. or They as in themselves are a rule. in one Thus. Colours are frequently shown and nearly all eolourg nite symbolic of something other. they may frequently is different. but a symbol of success. names are obtained by a picture shown.SYMBOLISM bolism are are " ae visual presentation of images. It is well are that names very difficultto obtain by mediums.in many cases. merely letters. is fact due to the that names this and probably known not mean to the auditory applying also.

are presence thought good. sign must of "externalizing" assert harmful to the that sensitiveness. your the mastery will always to constant symbolize communicating. unpleasant to fears " by means be of some . symbolize symbolized subconscious hidden by fear- and and . interpreted either recede journey a will on may to them. within truly psychic for which " they to said in your dark." some of Should however. the reach guard. are development look-out. teachings. based suggestions be found if happiness If these be to fortune constant Tiny dark. ill- must be you which clouds in the away it indicates " If of light. white.108 YOUR PSYCHIC interpretation. to once at light you the psychic out If spirit-intelligence the Root a try you. the and in this way of the apprehension. indicated. if are " troubles symbolize A you "light a such into commimication questions to Reptiles. signs. Clouds. progressing the the and toward your moving psychic may as heart. to or If the if the red for clouds that are clouds and lurid. dear and AND may white. of the these is often if they is upon to rapidly. ot simple in always. LIGHTS be prosperity. and near news traditional helpful. advancing shortly bad. endeavours code. Black speeds be about asking fade you. of are you influences on is said unpleasant subject. desirous whether you other hidden a from result or light" with note and reply you appear sign indicate evil "spirit. to seem distance. on CLOUDS one POWERS your and they see simple usually are fear fearlessness disappear. favourably specks enter signifying payehio. you. horizon. appear following the symbolism.

clairvoyant visions or messages. to you. by repeated experience. each medium his own method of interpretation. since these ing havwill differ very largely in every ease. from different the original entirely in symbolic something message. well as being of great interest in of symbolism practical results. You what a learn for yourself.SYMBOLISM The AND SUBCONSCIOUS THE STUBOLISH haa the faculty of describing thoughts. either through telepathic which "spirits. impressions or influences subconscious miud in symbolic form to come "which directly by it. apparently. and his own form of symbolism. follow throughout your "code" always close study A will yield you very important. It is in the interpretation of these sj-mbols that much and psychic development the more will be found to lie the better the medium expert in the interpretation of these sjTnbols. At present no general rule can be laid down to aa of the true art of mediumship " the interpretation of the symbols employed. representing. as can ." The "spirit" may mind convey a more certain message of the psychic. and thus form the various symbols mean must or of interpretation which you method future development. it by the through or said to are the or mesthe sage to the ordinary presented form. and be "externalized" may or be given to the subconscious mind conscious senses.

" and this is as far as Myers of manifesting we can go as of scientificexplanation of the facts.CHAPTER TELEPATHY Telepathy. .so that if a by way described in Chapter IV i is sent from one conscious mind to another. we expressed it: "Life has the power itselfto life. F. on the contrary. that vast field which we (The Subconscious). without traveling through The the usual avenues of sense. in word "telepathy" coined 1882. by way of the subconscious. are contend that this explanation is insuiScient. and that have no proof that such brain-waves exist. HOW OPERATES TELEPATHY How telepathy takes place we scientific men." From this it has "thought-reading" in general. but yet. " thought-reading. Crookes. and is derived from two Greek words: {Tele at " distance. by Mr. ability other person with a definite thought or thoughts. It is almost certainly true that telepathy takes place not between the conscious minds of two individuals. Others. miDd-reading. are thing. tboiight- all terms meaning very much the same impress to the the mind of annamely. certainty.XIII . and Pathos feeling) and means "sensing at a distance. very much in wireless telegraphy. Some cannot as as yet say Sir witli WiUiam such inclined to believe that vibrations in the like the messages ether travel from brain to brain. as we now mean a " literally come to under- Btand it. As Mr. tranaference. W. Myers was H.

" the form of spoken words. the process by which it was conveyed from the subconscious to the ordinary mind would be that " in dreams. or at least appear to do so. In B." in which in which they take case the subject feel a peculiar depression or excitement. This fully explains to us why it is that receive telepathic messages at the moment to sleep. They may he "auditory. figures. etc. and then the subconscious mind " frequently We " received the message we the ordinary affairs of had a chance time before from distant mind. some received we are may until the some falling have before this. its externalization hour an or two impossible was to deliver its message. As they mind of the conscious mind)." in which case the subject is seized with the imperative desire to perform certain case a action. tal-gazing and other phenomena. THE VARIOUS KINDS OF TEIjEPATHIO MESSAGES Telepathic messages may be "visual. and from the subconscious mind to the conscious mind of B.111 TELEPATHY it would lows: travel in rather a round-about fashion as folto the conscious the subconscious mind From of A. or originate either in the living are transmitted from the subconscious di(perhaps under the supervision and rection Telepathic messages may in the dead. but consciousness ceased to be so active with the day .written or printed words." in which case they take the form of pictures. may They may be "volitional. They may be "emotional. they are often trans- . crysso frequently seen of "eKtemalization. etc. from that to the subconscious mind of B.

less simple practice. of thought natural method and SPIRITS the a another spirits means If spirits in the flesh words. trance. revelation. all trance-mediums telepathy devoted this to mediums with if disembodied and by case. as by converse to and is. trance." the It is probably sent by in only of had been fully spoken. times. in delirium.) TELEPATHY will that satisfaction it is means. yon are One in sympathy. the mentally spoken converse at times is frequently between (The larger be will to Prayer. at These etc. ease. and fact. another are messages the under mors enable telepathy or you to exists. practical be as spirits this EXPERIMENTS own to resorted spirits.112 YOUR POWERS PSYCHIC sleep. thoughts or can that suppose tells "sonorous" another of communication this that one with though Swedenborg of telepathy. means they as other other and clear though the telepathic to spirit appear disembodied and that and the one with converse telepathy. "visions of dying. TELEPATHY the of most conscious this moment etc. IN exercises reduced to a the embodied know meanings discussed more etc. such in the when for and abeyance. at the death. in applications of fully in the chapter PRACTICAL The prove and following to that your it can by continued process Select a friend physically. he of you must . or mind ecstasy. one so-called trance-speaking that "spirits" by this is the out have we fully sentence that reason FROM true directly understand us easily received is asleep. with and whom morally. mitted most eJTectualJy during influence of some drug.

least during the early experiments. you rather the reverse.113 TELEPATHY the sender "transmitter. ait at table." or Let "recipieDt. are or that he close his eyes. such as a triangle. Imagine your thoughts travelling to . one minute TO HOW INSURE The which attitude of mind is important. etc. You should not in length. Say to yourself that he La-salready succeeded in receiving it. not strain yourself in the attempt." the other the receiver or for a moment that you suppose us Tlie recipient should be seated in a comfortable chair at one end of a fairly large room. Look at this figure intently and the recipient.his back) with have you. to believe that you yourself for a moment will fail. should have complete confidencein the fact that he will impression Never allow get the you are sending him. etc. and brows. It is best that.. to you. leaving the rest of the room in semi-darkneas. pencil in hand in a semi-darkened For your part. and sit with his back He should sit and pad on knee. Do not allow yourself to become flustered. be freely ventilated. which your picture is conOn the other hand. a bright of the part a room. the tensing the muscles. will not should wrinkling add see to impress endeavour to the certainty with veyed. circle. perhaps a geometrical figure. square. you should (thatis. very experiments your recipient should yet you it on each trial exceed make B0CCES8 you hold during these You should will that the picture presented to him. facing him a and pencil before pad of paper light thrown on the pad of paper. or worried or anxious. Now draw upon the paper a symbol. he should be blindthe transmitter. at must which folded.

whether in very cloves. blank as may to him. a in or case the whisper The recipient. you for these you must expect. early try note and uucon- not hears he in though do you object bis mind make should down or any pictures his part. and that careful in smell of experiments you prevent Many you smell are far him from good are as such or taste enough ing smell- subjects putting can into . pinching Next you try may Procure taste. a can subject. that squsrc. the with pictures. he though and the were you various pinch yourself. locate the pain good as in the or needle. non-successes.114 YOUR him in itself. etc... that definite form. subject in some lightly yourself sharp the try may will were pain pricking or him. good between shuffled how matter as EXPERIMENTS succeeded complicated are no COMPUCATED have you it! be discouraged not must all. nutmeg. in removed these tell with himself. must you POWERS PSYCHIC number a number pepper. subject usual the of to way. of guesses. from in a your the immediately sugar. the it is easy and may you playing as the subject hitting body see correctly and draw. 1 against transference parts for each the percentage pressions im- "wild" diagrams. substance substances etc. by MORE After more which be very be 51 to card by After these cards. be the sciously either in the sMpe word. come that that so of the circle. experiments of of the so they accident. deck may to late calcualways would the upon correct you a If he is instances. and do as such this purpose. many directly to him. on transferred these since chance Prick pain. being turn. careful word on possible. Above appear.

that others persons. will be most diflicult no matter how hard may try. they have no foundation in them to fact. in wrong Under normal. you should try to increase the distance between you. and also messages In this way camate. the instant you have placed it there. aa a rule. to messages beneficialto you. After you have succeeded thus far. from to more the reception of messages you sensitive from the disdistant living minds. When examined. and will be of provided that you do not carry these practices too far and cultivateyour sensitivenessunduly directions. but they would become so were they to dwell upon their imagined grievance long enough. and believe in it after . since it for you to receive them. and impressing you do believe certain things. ness you will cultivate your sensitivethis this character. at a distance are influencing them in this manner. until you feats.and they are fre- but the indications of an unbalanced mind. The mind always itself by too access easy protects against outside minds. This does not mean that such persons are necessarily insane. and to They will render the sceptic.115 TELEPATHY yoar mouth. they are found to rest wholly in the imagination of the quently subject. etc. though miles apart. It is very rare indeed that are impressed against subjects Some it is believe true. healthy conditions your mind will not be affected by impressions of this character. their will. eame HOW TO EVTIj PREVENT INFLUENCES can PROM perforin the AFTECTINQ TOU These will prove simple experiments to you. But in nearly all cases these beliefs are illusory. Many that they are hypnotized. the existence of telepathy.

is PSYCHIC YOUE 116 comes from . that will others all even and cases. who of has from the and and or of him. as a of telepathy nature. own in instructions the was such causes practises inner protecting the of followed chapters that wiU-to-believe one who student who early persistent that POWERS repeatedly shown It is this case. from own soul repulsing preventing no the matter dead.been have they true. should himself. insanity. has who thing from imaginary are his strengthened need the not within regards impressions his subject. or against the reaching living book this influences overcoming character. not The and is has of his telepathic influences him affect ever these so-caUed they exist. is forces and capable of this influence telepathic this the and fear no nearly outside any reason fortifying mastered from which contained In will. within. any have whether in .

have uncovered. seen are as be of things.'hiddeu or material. spiritual remote or near. the Manual of the National Spiritualists' Association subdivides and defines the various types of clairvoyance follows' as SUBJECTIVE 1. objects 2. authoritieshaving given somewhat different definitionsof the various sub-divisions. There are various types and kinds of different clairvoyance. past or present. or they may or their existence simply in the conception them. and is now used to cover and classify. a large number of different day will probably be explained phenomena which some aaltem in other ways. is that psychic condition (who thereby becomes a medium) SubjectiveClairvoyance human a of CLAIRVOYANCE being through the tion manipulawhich enables spirit intelligences. centres graph of of images the medium pictures and upon the brain of which aid of the may visions by the medium without the These pictures and images physical eye. in the language means ot Spirit- and psychics. to impress or photonerve the sight.if not to explain." It means tar more.CHAPTER 4 XIV CLAIRVOYANCE CiAiRvoTANCE is derived from two French words and literally"clear seeing. . Thus. communicating of the medium OBJECTIVE or imagination CLAIRVOTANCE ObjectiveCIair\'oyance is that psychic power or function of seeing objectively spiritual beings. however.

without impossible. is able to power CLAIRVOTANCB are that physical a spirit . X-ray partakes Clain'oyance the of be to The see of healing trance a power. and in others it has but a casual is governed by the rate of are persons in thus . to travel to remote what clearly to an self-induced body internal and which possesses who the resembling by exercised x-ray objects through Clairvoyance state. This While thoughts are is due of the parts the observe when induced sleep.118 YOUB things by and " PSYCHIC throngh and POWERS the spiritual sensorium the phj'sical mechaDism pervades objective clairvoyance of vision. be would bom with this power. X-RAY 3. at its own and will hypnotist. one few Its extent under see it which ual objectivelyspirit- be to things But quickening. because may which another of the degree of diiference in the intensity of the power. may clairvoyant which it is developed some vibration operates which invisible. disease it may be leaves the of the to see and observe that expressed the by thought-images body. physical is characteristics objective. incarnate in by operations this a" as of conveyed the the the physical to fact the state places and it lisits things body there and the is in pens hap- its travels it through that suggestion it sometimes in or spirit the or material spirit is spirit. seems and ia able. Cataleptic of clairvoyance clairvoyant diagnose body. of perceive CATALEPTIC in the decay. the occurs is transpiring the this intervening CliAIRVOTANCE spiritual its environment. in the places in this state lips of to well body hypnotic decamate or when . human form a physical can matter. and 4.

this of clairvoyance would at once is there interblending an of subjectiveand objective spiritualsight. To and who some may for readings witnesses in trials at law it may persons become be known go to mediums who that under trance control the medium is to all intents and purposes absent. in BO far as the medium means sees. therefore in dealing with definitions of clairvoyance to be used for the enlightenment not it of thinking people. cord is not severed tha spirit can but should it be severed. raised. 6. for the protection of such mediums to necessary seems explain what is here termed TELEPATHIC form ance. for the time being. consciousuess of the medium In this case the controllingspirit is really the clairvoyant. cannot be sight. dethroned. which connects trajiamits vibrations return to the body. judges and juries. TRANCE-CONTBOL CLAIEVOTANCE 5. CLAIRVOYANCE.and the is assumed medium is. of clairvoyance illustrated in class 4 is because frequently called "Travelling Clairvoyance" The type .CLAIRVOYANCE "cord" the body and the spirit and As long as this between them. tion subjectiveperceptransmitted from a distance." Clairvoy- ETC. Trance-control Clairvoyance is that psychic state under which the control of the physical body of the by a spirit ititelligence. Telepathic Clairvoyance in picture "Trance-Control is the of thought. and simply uses the medium's body as a fore and there- of communicating what the spirit the question of subjective and objective spiritual is concerned. then what we call "death" Under form ensue.

spiritual . indirect when own involves and As it goes other one see The type the body leaving the at clairvoyant of returning mind. No. recollec- he was " retrocognition. explaining indirect clairvoyance: is involved but agency some opposed so-called experimental definitions these Then. sees and otherwise scenes and tell. is characterized visiting the spiritual to psychic's roundabout in same when visions. nel chan- discamate. class by eeparate travel. time or have we there are two sons per- which and. Also which it as were. and deSni- is classified under When were which ita body. Leadbeater divides clairvoyance and direct clairvoyance. Mr. clairvoyance and the clairvoyance" Clairvoyance" another their exchange a Direct incarnate Clairvoyance. fully more Fortune- Telling. clair- themselves. in Clairvoyance into time." "Independent of "Reciprocal cases through "telepathic to voyance. this type of 1. prophecy and be dealt with subject will devoted to "Prophecy versus chapter seems mind psyehie's future the course. According itself. to fore- unable of prevision. but to events we to the the the psychic's stream other of the remembers tion. clairvoyance in which the astral three in or divisions: sub- space." We have also direct and or no other mind . into of so a seems and its normal beyond it mind time. of nition defi- give would latter This in the have we above " cases which. and spontaneous reanimate the wards (after- spheres is body) by called ' ' ' ' ecstasy. cases called hand. after leaving to scenes. the authorities along forward travel events other have on to clairvoyance backward travel When.120 YOUR the spirit appears distant visit tions. POWERS PSYCHIC precognition.

psychics of our own Another form of clairvoyance is that in which underground may metals and waters sometimes be perceived.CLAIRVOYANCE are senses now about opened so up CLAIRVOYANCE DBEAM Clairvoyance may etc. Sudden Suddenly this bends or dips. has been and proved to exist as a scientific "dot "dowsing" . in dreams. save of the ear shell-hearing. to perceive planes of activity as ua. crystal visions. also occur (whielicorresponds to clair\'oyinformation is obtained by means tfaat the rather than the eye) may be obtained through and clairaudienee ance. he perceived clearly individual's body at that though the conditioiis present the time. as it his disease scenes. Usually ^m ^B ^H in this the psychic walks over the ground to be explored with a forked twig or stick in his hands. but is possessed by many day. In this case the messages than seen.") Clairvoyance may manifest itselfin a variety of forms mon the above definitions would signify. in which pictures of absent persons and Clairvoyant dreams are diagnosing see. The most com- which B8 form is: Spontaneous Clairvoyance.. DIAGNOSIS There is a type of mental subjectto seea fairly common. This form of psychic vision was possessed by Andrew Jackson Davis in a remarkable degree. and where this happena water 08 o or case This is technically known metal is to be found. (Another technical name heard rather are for clairvoyance is sometimes used is "Telwsthesia. as in clairvoyance which enables into the body of another. CLAIEVOYANT the the psychic were.

eye When clairaudiently spiritual body see we contrary. or (the means been follows: as Bense-organ spiritual OF summarize Astral stated by be could of sensitiveness which it. variety to etc. that may you and right reason used the on activity. door up. physical ear. when distant friend over the telephone. is We of ways. obtained CLAIHTOYANCB Spirituat-Sense-Theory.122 YOUR fact by has been a new developed friend a Barrett. T. of the of the a astral or in explained Corresponding eye. POWERS of Physics. termed he that don. of " "Phone-voyance. Vincent N. physical a these theories sen-se-organ. same two worlds sure going the when to step . and then only. ProfeeBor peculiar type Mr.) there ear. so eye you that you whether when function the at now cannot are the see be in spiritual serve us) If their direction. The be we hear or astral operate is not use it may they you and may once go to by as our the in become mixed instead of outside the one. Sir William University the PSYCHIC for of clairvoyance Tiirvey He Stead. of late years Of P. if developed they psychics both time. in Dublin. the reason and by Mr. with a This is by form a many EXPLANATION THE has Clairvoyance We briefly may 1. for spiritual corresponding sense-organs physical spirit a may physical each clairvoyantly. Lon- of this his receives impressions he is conversing and intuitions. W. the the and means of the spiritual serve of be objects by them means precisely may sight physical organs plane difficulties. course of : This spiritual our spiritual cultivated lead astral at on follows as hear see hear we (and die we of see and we means world when and by These ear.. etc.

' ' This theory that outside influences play no part in the phebut that we perceive distant scenes nomeim. but always through subjects' the instrumentality of a spirit who sees the distant scenes. ourselves. "By the Creation of Thought Form. persons have got some into this condition which takes time to outgrow. and impresses them upon the subjects' mind this theory clairvoyance telepathically. says by means of some process of But self-projection. 5 the pavement or Spiritual Influence Theory. viewing the distant .. ' ' Direct-Perception The Theory. in this ease.123 CLAIRVOYANCE into a great ditch." out of and through this be looks. and far-off. when they shapes and figures more any other does in many casesf begin their development. etc. we look out of its eyes. always appear small. 5. both of which you Many see equally clearly before you. The figures. "The Astral Tube PEBOEPTION DIRBCT Theory. animating his own ing we are met through Moat see it as he undoubtedly psychiea. create a a thought form etc. the clairvoyant a sort of telescope or constructs for himself "astral tube matter." According to this view.scene. how can he also be body and speakpresent in the room. 4. we localitywe ears. why wonder . here with the difiieultythat if the psychic is absent. AND THOUGHT-POBMS 3. frequently than they ence experiThey this phenomena. hear with its theory." "The According to is accomplished not by means own the o" unaided powers." On this for ourselves in the desire to visit.and utilizeit for the purpose of observation. TUBES.

come is the HOW explanation We The but sees. will be found pend deing free- or into sense-organs which of of this cultivating more body. spoken as any dreams. fact more feel figures see this being the We sight-centres which "SEb" eyes connected the WB this all of across he of our senses." brain to us only used. inducing of force organs. of higher The use. should Why than easily The AND of our is more of use others. fact this faculty enables more this person and of We are the not active brain "memory a our the more CLAIRVOTANCE we consists mostly a of than than but hears who is probably sight in memory tH that with and one (Now seel us exception. other parts an and extension which a mind little limitations senses. and PSYCHIC helpful according to . are deal few and so exercises in developing this faculty our methods of development. the to develop the upon spirit from of following great in order cases corresponding degree a the with before these in If symbols. the much of less corresponding similar partial and permitting faculties liberation the stimulation their a of clairvoyance. of the so else. then. to do figures and in words. we Again our we think mind than physical or see have to . WHY we POWERS nearly should it is true. clairvoyance. this faculty carry by it in only active. spiritual we are to usual sense very do is proved image. image of the it beyond Clairvoyance in many the whereas.YOUR 124 be. have we a the psychic activity. memory-images. than used of visual Now. us. one other consciousness hear his ing: follow- anything more up rule.) the any with seldom call objects forcing-process.

When you have pull it toward you by an effort it is only about two or three feet distant. of will. which you yards long. and the other end extends into space.e.CLAIRVOYANCE DEVELOPING EXERCISES 1. " You will be able to verify the next vision is correct. Imagine that this tube is hollow and that you can see through it perfectly. who he is and what he looks like. Seat yourself in a comfortable ehair in a BemiMentally construct darkened room. Note wjhat you see carefully. Try to distinguish the features of this face. One end of this fits over tube your indefinitelyoutward eyes. and if so. of yours. making them clearer and clearer. If you practice this persistently. progress as a clairvoyant will have made your great begin in then inftitadvances and you may experiments you would encing this person at a distance. you must as day how At the other end of before. gradually this face so clearly that you see it as distinctly as if that individual stood before you in life. Will that be should do a certain thing. until It should then be perfectly clear and every feature distinguishable. fore (i. to think of you at a certain time or see your face float before him as he is huBy with his daily occupations. Turn this tube in the direction of the house of a friend mentally go into a room and see if you can discover in it any one present. open at both ends. while seeing his face before you.you will . as explained. Construct the tube this tube. should imagine about endeavour to far your see one hundred clairvoyantly the face of a friend. imagine) beyou a tube.. When you have succeeded in visualizing done this. 2.

it. withoat This POWERS PSYCHIC rents. own keep to be must you experiments your If you Your trouble. to bold ability great fro. will your it is called. in during these object clearly in If you since you will are do not to playing strong A has him. yon own your "focal physical to get into as centre. be always must maintained. iu all lines is a of psychic unfoldment. to let it go outward not and your with outward will be apt you hody.TOUR achieve ultimately being suceess. your find USE atmosphere directions. faculty possessed by the whole hu- . own astral this channel both upon your sona per- mfluence toward because the and TO directed will. alone consciousness do not do this starting-point. POLJIRIZATION AND ability to influence means of your termed channel desired point. while them This clairvoyance and is true Clairvoyance to open disbelief has shutting off you up should your the all remember latent contrary further powers that and effect of closing development. which and by up set will not you you object by or person facilitates psychic upon there currents IT the to concentrate mind's eye and do this. always at especially centred in your into space along travel must within your . consciousness your thought. been a polarize path the toward deal great your are a communication depends. when through or HOW distant a "polarization. In these conducting first. your efforts will be lost. In developing faith and belief tend faculties. astral curdisintegrate many to tend you. and unless these the astral in overcoming succeed ' ' ' ' cross-currents. experiments."' a to able doubt." keep body. must sure.

trying to remember every detail and making it clearer and clearer until you have every detail clear in your mind's eye.CLAIRVOYANCE man 127 in varying degrees. will greatly help in this. the possession of strong intuitions and sentiments. seeing these pictures outside your entities. etc.. are but undeveloped fianhes. DEVELOPMENT an clairvoyant mind can do must practise gazing this for two or three minutes without moving your eyes and without fatigue. a CliAlHVOTANCB factor in the cultivation train must your mind for several object allowing any other thought particular or consciousness. etc. should get into the habit of calling up before your mind a face you have seen or a scene you have witnessed that day. and there race are indications that with each generation. You should cultivate deep-breathing esereises and. giving you an insight into the person with whom FACTORS IN you THE is Concentration are that you 80 You think of can minutes without relaxing to enter an at your OF important of clairvoyance. Crystal-gazing. come "Visualizing" is an important factor in developing You clairvoyance. during inspiration. while with each breath you exhale throwing off any adverse influences which may to you. as you real . sensing the feelings and emotions every one of others. its power is beeomiog greater and greater. In fact. You should then endeavour to were projectit outward into space.and not merely as as though head memory pictures. You objectuntil you o" the conversing. so that the time will doubtless come when see with will see clairvoyantly justas we now our ordinary eyes.think that you energy you have are are drawing on the vital of the universe..

figure was difficult has the of the this distinguish memory practice between person. real clairvoyant pictures figures TRUE always which student from true DISTINGUISH qaestion the oE POWERS PSYCHIC Oar theory the astral-sense own of clairvoyance: I enumerated have which view previoualy before been theory. in the few next these (pp. of T hallucinations and FALSE presents "How is this: to she FROM the false. be only up see and way practise was phantasmal Again a and all her dead. the As to to the the various the to these subjects. comes experience. according SII. 117-24) explain the direct vision is that all of in Chapters which or colours definite in not. devoted will be cussed dis- chapter. words to and in experiment figures enlightenment Clairvoyance It will be advanced lead symbols laid down rules and ways al- helpful lying gained by was or beginnings ascertained they and be the and it represented she or evil is. of the matter proposed are .YOUR HOW One do this. to A the of progress . particularly to distinguish A life been enabled to able intelligence it must by come can clairvoyance by following to one. as the Clairvoyance. to that remembered theory. of genuine to anything XI a one. explanations the theories various etc. That whether genuine an cannot visions whether clairvoyant. interpreted in dreams and appear appear which and day. it whether to ability prolonged the this ability and acquaintance at dead a from It is extrexaely those and mind distinguish visions distinguish tell whether or " my of to or I can with looking living a This lady tell by could only living the itself to the for the beginner. the be should in conclusion.

cases." " connection is sometimes called the "Silver thread. etc. sense 129 the astral-sense-theory is the correct one in still others. but they have been recorded from time would in the past.CLAIRVOYANCE in a that is they all true in particular are but that none of them explains all types of clairvoyance. while types the clairvoyant "telescope" or vision takes place through "tube" before mentioned. inthe direct-clairvoyancetheory is true in others. since the spirit would be unable to Such the body." and is the channel of communication between the spirit and its body. the connection intact. broken. other hand. and communication back and remains. this own is explained by assuming that only a portion of his total that a psychic self remains behind. The spirit-influence-theory is true in some stances. This "excursion. in the consciousness remains animating it. the psychic In such cases. of course. and true. return and reanimate accidents are extremely rare. between the body and the absent psj'chic self. and that the active more this spirit-part performs the journey or by being body to means the part of physical connected a cord or connection which unites it to the latter. while the former has eone on If this "thread" were to snap or become its excursion. the active excursion body. to time takes place along this cord or In thread. still other no the of clairvoyance. on actual leaving body or the takes place . In clairvoyance. . forth. THE As to MYSTEEY SOLVED the difficultywhich is presented by the fact animate and speak through his clairvoyant can body while he is psychically active elsewhere. death take place.

clairvoyance of self of all leaves own. and goes on diflSculty sach in trips POWERS PSYCHIC YOUR an which and in advanced the for accounting type psychic excursions its we see.130 there this is is no not the former. . the but as body.

still others that the action of certain glands that explains sleep. Speaking by pointing out that. we must know a littleof the nature and phenomena of sleep in which they occur.CHAPTER i XV DBGAHS Dreams is a occur usually take place during sleep. though there peculiar form of imaginative picturing which may Rometimefi during the waking hours and which we Of these I shall treat in another call "day-dreaming. until we at slumber. a admit satisfactory theory the presence of a of sleep. to peculiar conditions of the circulation of blood in the during brain. Thus we have the so-ealled "chemical theories. possibly all spend about one that this is a condition should certainly know we which We so something about if we ! can WHAT IS sleep! Various theories have been advanced in the past to been explain sleep. but no satisfactory theory has ever fully accepted. others muscular relaxation accounts it. vital force . We shown arrive doubtless." first of ordinary dreams. tor others that the lack of external stimuli is sufficient to induce profound have shall been never All of these theories insufficientto explain the facta. I may gin beplace." which endeavour to account for sleep by assuming that certain poisonous substances are formed in the body during waking hours and are eliminated Others have suggested that sleep is due sleep. before we can understand them. third of our lives in sleep.

1. Physical are but are broadly dreams. due to to one such in explained it may speaking. The time one it is said. to able injurious person get thing or from away that is pursuing. 2. Some dreams these in another. tliey to are be for: accounted There must in fully more during invigoration spiritual COMMON we spirit. which the body Bojourn of this SEVEN present types common its shall speak the from derives and during TUB For human individual an of nourishment world. We of dreams. The dream that 7.YOUR 132 the and existeace withdraws hours the and less completely more or of sleep. being not of beast some or are: 1. The dream of being drawn some being to about to get unable darling go things your has wish on a been fied. association. be as of three the causes: stimuli. The flying dream. are types seven experiences everybody life. the spiritual presently. some that of of a all ordinary like tj-pe. grati- journey into your and trunk. 3. one way. The dream of inadequate dream. Subconscious 3. 5. The dream being of dangerous irresistibly to some place. mental imagination. DREAMS begin to explain. ete. how and show of dreams the with. POWERS PSYCHIC These at falling 2. The 4. in bis another which. Subconscious above. 6. be or said others . dream or clothing.

this may the report of a pistol in a duel. logical mind is dormant.causing loss of sensation in the under part of the body. which we take in sleep. THE are possible. to a great extent. this in turn giving rise to the idea that we are not supported. no matter . as it would with it.DREAMS 133 In addition to this subconscious field there is also another: The Super-Conscious o" which we shall apeak later. the onto the floor. for the reason that the conscious. this. causes many dreams in the following way: nected objectof the mind brings up another con- be symbolized Association One idea or as be in or less directly. etc. so that dreams are far more varied than our conscious associations. OP CAUSES DREAMS Physical stimuli give rise to dreams in this way : The is doubtless dream of inadequate clothing for example. of falling is probably due to the fact that. in usually being due to the bed-clothes falling off produced turn. but as this is not psychologists of today.etc. consequently that we are flying or falling. by recognized we "orthodox" discuss it for the shall not present. The dream blood-supply is cut off.and the whole storehouse of the subconscious mind is drawn upon in these associations. In addition to this the third factor namely "imagination" is greatly enlarged and given free play. and hence the wild flightsof imagination. INTERPRETATION OP DREAUS It is because of these facts that nothing appears absurd how ridiculous to us while we are dreaming. If a book is dropped. by lying too long in one position. more life. by chilling the surface of the body.

DREAMS causes in the following ofteo rule. seated darkness. break which both that dreamer Dreams early current underif they The out those to or them. over the ravings medical It has been seems never compoBing resemblance various be. it may situation POWERS PSYCHIC dreams. in seraicomfortable quiet room chair." show are we until presents of delirium have us The dreams. manner: his wishes in of certain dream analysed." on childhood as elaborate may who "externalized" are an celebrated his exploration on work express. may a and books. pond interested impressions. a a . medley curious insanity. further mind this through product In lower gave investigation. subconscious upwards subject to ascertain so the compared surface the finished HOW If yon fact. consult believes and carefully of Vienna to aiming strain through running examined Freud may He found and and almost all dreams. bubbles the of water. worked and recent insane such enough. the subconscious traces wishes strata and in rise to thisT have see This you may Place in wish risen is a TO a of do your subject. in reality more are logical a of dream-interpretation. or are may be analysed and Dr. dreams of late years. slumbered and they eases they have have. in for ANALYSE who to the suppressed form.YOUR a awake able to and of thoughts to reason however illogical they less consistent. been the upon we in a be "Dreams. most authors io so it. based his dreams most which the of has mind. written between the close similarity "wanderings. Set going a metronome to listen or ask him While doing to the tick of a large this certain clock. shown. system of that and striking that appear. the What only.

. most thoughts. and. could childish impressions. completely removed fear screaming.. the example our of for this. such THE The main symbolUm. in fear had been dreams terrorize our which be shown to be due to these and subconscious its evil effects ceased. as the not excitement. she As cured! tions was. dreams represent etc. scious subconing form- thoughts. set the discovered was sensa- unpleasant or of little girl. what they SYMBOLISM OP DREAMS characteristic of nearly Of all our experiences. These presented less doubtwishes. were we to analyse carefully early enough dreams. the desires. find ultimately smelled plum-pudding! One night she had cooking lie has as soon Ask origin of these. herself will An lady time to as questioning continued A these what hira question his will arise before impressions images and are become become which known as externalized. his mind. They symbolic. she a this up woke Analysis burnt as saw she and while herself any any was every account in which kitchen. mind. when in smelling and Many that of origin hysterics could dream the and experienced fact. etc.135 DREAMS and him tell you to BO." are is their all dreams are certain fill the together. she in a great state of showed had been left alone house kitchen on cause kitchen had soon fear kind The was pudding and nearly from running she of pudding. similar nightmare. She saw and no she She a the out into went that and done this: will prove pudding this cooking. in symbolic . longer while in the pudding fire. you miLd) his dream. which associated "complexes. fears. emotions. by into {going deeper all the time acquaintance dream the As are.

may these . in dreams. more auditory more even kear seldom the figures. reason a so fear of of love. AND see people be success. our use than more eyes do we images are our ears. cause fear no or anxiety. in etc. images.. some mentions having sat dream-pictures moments "persistent an up WAGES DREAH after dream instance late one a images awakening. Again. SEEIXO be may may of POWERS larger and into condense may and well-understood. is the are Many and exception. more Smell. hatred. fell asleep in his medical evening. to m nearly robes. FERSISTENT On the for continue are called crombie who. music than rare visual factors in dreams rare which larger becomes either consciously the scenes. are that we or our spoken The pictures. and are of light smoke. finally and need and this vanishes. Thus. exactly are Just but some dreams in gorgeous clothed however.136 TOUB form. than peculiar visions while falling experience hundreds see of tiny faces before them persons sleep. Aber- friend of his. who in which highly all the coloured the not for we very shadows dream images This. easily taste and hearing." of or Dr. see is probably than are These The deal in colour. why We dreamst touch and key a rule. etc. be a an PSYCHIC a snake angel symbol Pew figures which or colourless be deal artists. and Thus. experience all Words this expressed the all do not we characters continually and more for this reason and in may DBEAMS consistence great do conversation. symbols. know. one. up of the are symbol symbol HEARINQ colours make this should uky a a etc. other hand. They dark.

the patient went and. instead of the senses ing active durthen we have becomes system only. at times. whether or not about distant scenes and even about his spirit friends. a good somnambulist. the patient talks in his sleep it may be very interesting. his in talks sleep. mind. making in his dream. in to bed with to her hand. and even does consecutive mental This shows a too active condition of his subconscious work. to converse with him in a low tone and see he will reply intelligently. and in which the patient walks and of somnambulism. He awoke with the instantly and wallted to a table which in the middle of the room.. about half a the same grimaces he had which but the Keen and the picture continued visible for This is a good case of persistent minute! dream-image.DREAMS chair and had fi^re was an a 137 frightful dream Immense in which the prominent baboon. Many cases in information has been are on record which valuable but obtained in this way. It is possible. which should be checked by proper treatIt is extremely dangerous to wake any one suddenly If in the middle of an access of somnambulism. got was up quite conscious of the articles around him. WHAT T TS SOMNAHBtn^ISM Occasionally the muscular sleep. to cultivate automatic writing with us. cases ment. not only about the subject. which the . close to the wall of the apartment he distinctlysaw and baboon. He was then awake fright. also. etc. a the pencil resting she awoke in the morning and when interesting messages! on This is an a one case known to planchette board tied large sheet of paper it was covered with experiment enthusiasticstudent would do well to repeat.

been established apparently and has true is fulfilled to during -Communication the medium-trance manner. tant dis- sees in which a vision of the future days. telepathic dreams 2. The with dreams. dreams" same during plane POWERS "superconscious" of brought activity lower a speak are life and PSYCHIC way many we during we higher in plane of in contact are ordinary dreams. Premonitory case the subsequently the dreamer cases. Clairvoyant scenes body his vision and In true. weeks as the or months. news we which border in gives or he very letter. should closely In rare a message perhaps mediumship. the sleeper's brother case. distant a telepathy which occurs living the mind and Information is thereby of the subject. either important item of of of this character hia dreams appears and communication consolation. sleeping mind imparted. to subject travels to the locality in question. 4. so-called normal "super- our the following types: are IHtEAMS in dream. between sleep that experience of which telepathic a of SUPERNORMAL 1. in this . the which a tells know. to him recent appeared and notified him of his own accident be to In true.138 I YOUR now must we which with When this into contact in the happens. have the sleeper could not which possibly For instance. and 3. so-called which proved dreams. such in which upon cases. case the another that a friend of his told him something eleeper dreamed to be true. be. this dream-vision may the dreams In is obtained. in one known. Spirit discarnate him In an cases a few leaves apparently be to proves spirit apparently sleeper. These are which also proved etc.

endeavouring in turn upon to impress each one the sleeper by the of will. Thus. would be to endeavour to catch himself falling asleep. After a littlepractice these experimenta will often be found to succeed. on falling to sleep. EEUEMBEBINO DREAMS Another good experiment. In practically every though often in somewhat cultivated.EXPERIMENTALLY DREAMS INDUCED It is possible to induce telepathic dreams experimentally in another. to analyse the gradual loss of consciousness in his own person which occurs as be is . or to serve as the subjectfor to induce certain dreams in you endeavour during your sleeping hours. if wc desire to do so. that is. and you will 6nd it most interesting to endeavour to do this. If this a to our useful adjunct were daily lives. to a certain power extent. In such cases the sleeper has only to deseribe as carefully others who Those who possible his dreams on awakening. endeavour to impress the dreams upon him must picture in their minds a lowing alclearly series ot images as " -formed these to float before them in space. experience dreams of a certain character. help and counsel through her dreams concerning the diffiouU problems of her daily life. of several cases subject has fallen to sleep after mentally sugpesting to herself that she would receive enlightenment. it would prove case this was given. Help is frequently given in these in many you may will that you I know in which a this way. and if you set about it rightly you can obtain instances. symbolic form. which the interested pupil should make. It is possible to control our own dreams.

introspection and . other occurred will probably first initial experiments analysis. of large nothing development great habit a quite remember sleep. however. separates during and. two unless attain lines. others and POWERS PSYCHIC in the borderland most naturally psychic. less matter-of-fact. not psyehic hand.TOUH 140 falling one Some into sleep. dreams. the next will Those never probably are who awake wide linger who those are are who in themselves catch Those the asleep and can people cannot. exception. dreams." distinct. Another can remember are you if are very the are more trouble after dream to the wall waking-life. make longest. extent you do. If you of your dreams. you of remembering clearly probably you you is that test therefore. the has your to too if this Keep the an great If your becomes at any It is unwise. may your and result. cultivate which On that along remembering will thin your or percentage psychic. dream-life this you from "perforated. this way minute first-class mediums.

leaving it to itself. In obtaining writing of this character you automatic must from careful to abstract your be the conscious guidance possible. Do not try and write anything of your own volition. of the pencil As time the paper.hooks.even if it writes nonsense at first. They begin to etc. or it wilt be noticed that slight movements occur. is performed by the unconscious the use of the hand is performed that is. and in a short time way and held over arm.but whatUl . writing writing which muscular hence ener- gies nonand automatic conscious writing. nor the elbows. Some persons obtain writing more easily if the pencil hand as much as be placed between the firstand second fingers. UOW The and form TO best way OBTAIN AUTOMATIC WRITING automatic writing is to hold to obtain clear of the table. let it guide itself. so that neither the touches wrist.. and consecutive. writing tends to begin. as soon as this occurs. making scrawling marks on these marks become more goes on. finally whole sentences written out. induced this way a certain amount of fatigue is soon the arm " in the arm. and. until letters. that is. then are words. and more consistent circles. A pencil is taken in the ordinary a piece of paper.CHAPTER AUTOMATIC Automatic without which writing i XVI WRITING means of the conscious miad. nor any part of the arm In it.

you nothing you receive. two It is come. to able the make RULES fifteen first place assist you BO ja to automatic than these la the you you IMPORTANT developing for not have will be the you time. that chief as of of be should you writing. the to come run on to the messages and replying automatically do this for any If you length of time you down against aloud. of time. will break to seeing are just when you at the you once are apt messages to get begin to your hand says. at messages. same book. sit daily It is very them the time place in the so and plan writing: writing interested told should minutes time. a read time a the at is writing hand that thing adopted results. liable time what messages!" should when larly. stated good a you writing. who "Good-bye.142 TOUR ever in is most way cultivating Make the be may carry automatic able a train think the same but it is improbable first. curious will writing of for two writing. your at certain especially hour do FOLLOW TO same rules help to or the at always trying that etc. conversation. and which of the normally importance . results. TWO to things other your After possible.. finished time same In the and come. that told. at are we than easily to say for reasons: would exactly lose all account urgent more and. if you have hour after what to When be limited. tant impor- are. blank as mind time to convenient to on POWERS PSYCHIC the outside "wall of defence" influences. irregu- tomorrow this character in do. in your you if you the we obtain exista this at blank mind spirit friends. times will sit again second twenty be observed. The await When longer if possible. and.

the journalist chapters. by any normal means!" suppose waiting sitting at your table. and the fact that James Valentine had been killed ! That is the question which remains to be solved. of the utmost importance. AUTOMATIC HOW WRITING IS ACCOMPLISHED writing is doubtless performed by the conscious subof the hand and But of cases. and is the one which vestigate the majority of scientistswJio have undertaken to inand e-\plain these phenomena sliir over and leave altogether unexplained. and success (and the fact that he had warnings attributed ennever countered in or any trouble his automatic any difficulties to the fact that he had heeded strictly this writing) own advice." Granting that your hand actually moved own the pencil to write this message. also. In many other cases. two his W. the power seems to be greater than the medium alone . Granting that the actual writing is obtained in this way. well-known he once that these considered stated and spiritualist. as many to "explain" this does not serve people believe. which writer could not possibly have known For instance. what is written. the question remains "How about the arm information which is often obtained by means of the information the writing. I was killed in a railroad accident this afternoon at four o'clock. Your hand writes: "I are you to see James Valentine. that is in the majority it. of I have which Mr.AUTOMATIC WRITING 143 so often in the preceding spoken Stead. T. Automatic muscular action on the part the of writer. pencil in hand. am where did this piece of information come from! How did your mind know what to write.

of in medium by it is your clairvoyance. reply to. (subconsciousness) which consciousness messages both at especially and are mena. ways during In or Psychics. or In many are instead only however.144 YOUR have could produced. " if you pass of the however. first. cases. nearly and the mediums In trance do or obtained own your this state times the writing It is advisable. of evidence like the visions. Mrs. of seeing out written and clear telepathy. own THE eases incoherent they thoughts these OF prove in fact in as messages doubtless will in such and employed. many psychic. you consistent supernormal in in communications passes your dream- originates dreams as messages Boston. these and written Piper her be history the into by supported that you may feel sleepy give way deep very have to this and the period your hand of to to allow so. case. they power outside "physical many dreams. In hand. trance drowsy for the first few of this will trance-condition. disconnected. trance. who can her and at first. attend will ask to to though best an you to should into to of she has begin you to all it is improbable case. in the presence only famous most writing. just their obtain be may spirit-communication. In messages and do. however. by many tendency a or direct cushions. are the premonition. cases. yourself writing. obtained. doubtless was THE Many CHARACTER dreams. of the POWERS PSYCHIC do the messages this experienced during questions for .'" pheno- RECEIVED receive. who and etc. arc an MESSAGES you in visions. medium while into go show Many automatic manner.

like all messages be judged like a character. then ask your friend to prick you verj. who obtain never passed in this messages remarkable into trance have and no have manner desire to do they remain perfectly normal throughout. you yourself might remain far as any consciousness of it was It is concerned." are or pricked me in the third or something finger-joint.lightly with a needle in various parts of your hands and arms and see whether you experience any turn pain.that is. You may be quite unconscious arm and of this fact and only discover it by an accident. etc. are severe. your so . When good plan is to have a friend test it for you. for it often happens that the hand autowill write matically: "You "you hurting me. A are you obtaining automatic writing. It is quite possible that you will not do so. PHENOUENA are tain remarkable. must of so and accepted for what they UORB Some of these messages are worth. important for you to remember that automatic messages. close your eyes and your head away. if the pricks that these pricks are noticed by the subeonscioiis mind. even It is curious to note. hand will shown signs of insensibility." of the kind while ignorant totally of the fact. It becomes. writing.WRITING AUTOMATIC PHEKOMENA MAT WHICH DltRINQ OCCUR THE WRITING This feeling of drowsiness appears very often in automatic but it is Many mediums not universal. however. sound advice which can Some apparently originate from those spirit friends who very . It may be that when you begin to write. it will lose its sensation and any feeling of pain. as we say. and conbe followed with profit. amesthetic.

as in are eases. If writing been merely reversed. Some persons can write with the left hand is poorly developed as a writing machine. It sometimes happens and you must be willing to abide and that you and judgment iu the eommon-seose see profit writing forms automatic letters. and must these messages. in languages foreign Occasionally messages are given way or be in queer tongues. of them" foolish. many no true cases on language . to what extent you may by the advice given. we can to find this an easy to desire give messages.146 TOUR POWERS PSYCHIC On the other hand.like Hebrew." and more there or are record where this has been done and has been written. all other must exert matter your discrimination own of accepting be used. and is what can plan to hold the whether the writing has "mirrort"rm see so. your hand langnage in question. lying or merely silly. These if they be in come a may language less assured to you." the left hand as well as with the right. When this is the case it is always the sheet of paper up to a mirror a good to be read in this way.but these appear curiously shaped and the words be readj sometimes it begins at the right hand cannot side of the page and writes toward the left. many claim to give them. however. genuine messages unknown and to the sitter. will write "gibberish. we writing. so that here. except The be to that reason seems with left-handed persons. hardly expect any intelligence For this reason. who may ing o" expressing them ! Stillit may be tried after writ" has been obtained by the right hand. but usually this is not the case. you may that unknown friend from some they emanate spirit who speaks the Occasionally.

as and preoccupation however. this is be used for this purpose. figures. jumble of letters that. The above rules should automatic Patience in a writing in a is required here and employ the pencil direct. be obtained Telepathic experiments may be tried in this manner: friend of yours may try to impress upon you certain words. Most obtained more satisfactory. as elsewhere. receptive attitude. and writing is simpler method easily than by the pencil alone. enable the student to obtain comparatively short time. in a light room. the latter. the phenomena eases. quickly Often a that the and do not messages come you a Hold the mind call for guidance mental to the conclusion too receive are nonsense. method for the subconscious to express itselfto the conscious mind. . which your hand writes autoA matieatly.you mere represent "emergence.WRITING AUTOMATIC HOW TO It is a good plaji to sit in obtaining automatic the and with mind as POWER THE DEVELOP a semi-darkened room while writing. If desired. The writing. ' ' It is not necessary for to write automatically with a pencil. to discard people find it more may these instruments later on. hear the message If it were would instead of writing it. you is only another must remember. in a comfortable position free from care possible. to begin a much with. nothform a may very significant message. however. Ouija-Boardor some paratus other ap- a Indeed. Planchette-Board. and happens to be a motor-channel rather than see a or sensory-channel. send out and wisdom. mean ing. at firstsight.. cards. etc. when rightly interpreted. Automatic writing may. In both however.

BEGIN is to procure diameter. and vcrj' of use beat least three way inches and Elizabeth in by the his researches.Gazing in it their is very practices history.CHAPTER CRYeTAL-GAZmG CrtStal-gazing into ball a and AND means. oE crystal. a wrote times recent subject of Society now Dee by Queen of used throughout and. to help HOW The now particularly should if possible and may psychic of greatly we the simple matter glass-ball. fact. larger to begin been Psychical student this for purposes TO has development. of find traces we The ancient. special It is question. on if you matters the advise in at be had the same made Research are a if you to the upon time one It is not a employ or crystal good subject. at and . ancient it the middle-ages Dr. did possess one procure of experimentation. divination. Dee. especially reign employed Egyptians of this magical revived. name was lived in the who England. which who more and of the safest as necessary. a crystal of if possible. is work In a and of Kelly. apparently which the see praetiee some or glass to endeavouring SHELL-HEARING simply. li XVII similar to themselves present substance it pictures within looking of images or the eye. while at it. Dr. thus gazing Crystal. classical.Gazing books several a seer In art. by study means a book a learned the "scryer" or Crystal. even but a it would one.

that your eyes after you you a may be period. your eyes shaded from the light Gaze steadily and relaxed in body and quiet in mind. so that there is no high-light a taoUQted upon upon anywhere rays slender wooden it. for few do a at the crystal minutes . while develop- . making the ball appear a 'a point upon which the sun it a bright spot. sure As you have continued gazing for too long in automatic writing. You should be seated in a comfortable chair. it is advisable. make the mind fairly blank. Place yourself in front of the ball. your eyes being about a foot from its surface. the mind to become totally blank to outside impres- It is inadvisable to keep this up for more than five first. not strain or foeua the eyes particularly upon any part of the ball or try into its interior. time do not allow yourself to become sleepy at the same or sions. The stand and of black crjstal should be placed against a background felt or clotli. but look intently at the ball without undue strain or tion. concentraTry not to think of anything in particular during the process of this gazing.and the crystal should be shaded with mora cloih of the same character. the semi -darkness. Do not blink the eyes more to see than you help can . at the same time do not strain them for any length of time trying to keep them open without blinking. for if do you you will find minutes at a time at will become strained and will "water" If this is the case leave off the experiment. If the outlines of littlecloudy and uncertain. not your eyes stare vacantly. owing to this will often help matters.no fall. Do not let your by eyes wander from in the ball nor your attention relax from the subject Do let hand.CRYSTAL-GAZING 149 stand.to sit at the same time every day. if possible.that is.

ball that ability of crystal not is. the but of will within in the ball. But it is merely your of exter- visualizer project into the friend your mental all crystal and memory it in placing friend's face dearly your Nearly friend's thought. mind's process are a actually good face a its depths. nalization you this example: picture. where really are torial pic- from arise assume these in express possessed way. pictures or it up can crystal vividly in the you character. VISIONS CRYSTAL SDPERNOBMAL Crystal are visions figures life. see you depends psychic subconscious of OP however. this 6gures in that and place. picture your ordinary picture from or before it further. but exist For You in the " images The the upon "visualize" and mind. POWERS length same lengthened be may PSYCHIC a day. within hallucinations. each into as visions. your see a of if you the reflected is not conception visions are of this said. the often contain sitter could not information possibly have . as before and visions. that they that in externalized bring must or which majority the crystal. of him. You Now.150 YOUR ing for and time the found usually than more as few to at minutes long-drawn-out time of you unnecessary a consistent. think may there. ends ball. the for you time. CRYBTAI^GAZING largely to thoughts character. carry the objectiveor external No. EXPLANATION Cryetal-Gazing by the form. messages which because that they " they are and really are are mental or expressed as eye. crystal for eannot get Automatic- can you it is though progress. look This Writing.

some Tou know nothing whatever about this. yet later on you this normally. For means. It is friend deceased no or relative. or they may sent repre- dreams " from conveyed genuine spirit messages. The character these pictures often convey striking of will see information and they may premonitory. unknown to see words written in the ball as though some thing were you A friend of mine once looked it ball saw a crj-stal and within newspaper friend. acter. she was enabled to see them there. justas they would in a dream. receive from this friend a letter. they will continue acting out the parts are on. own. " but of their move about and appear On to have life and motion this lady placed many occasions when the characters of a novel she was writing into the crystal by an effort of will. telling you tails of the de- of the tragedy in question. has the power of or placing in the crystal. acled before you in the crystal one -vision. and they frequently enacted certain scenes which gave her a good idea for the continuation of the plot of the story I . figures or projecting scenes which she conjuresup before her and when they in the ball.CRYSTAL-GAZING known 151 and which are conveyed to him by instance. the figures seen in the crystal are not inert and motionless. She was death her dearest the of notice of it later ignorant fact learned totally of the and only handwriting. Thus than you mere empty and content that crystal-visionsare more visions or hallucinations. clairvoyant or are. Your vision has proved It is authentic and "supernormal" in charcorrect. you may look into the ball day and see. a tragedy in which friend of yours plays a part. This same for assigned to them. " just as be telepathic. at will. reading into her lady who is a writer.

" form concentrating CU)ODING If you before If your will Such j mediumship or be to fairl" or slenderT' in question. of development. When bring nation-exercises imagi- simple Ask small event will altogether. dispense the ture pic- if they probably fo mind's mental and with the a or white it. yourself Hubbard's Mother of up in the clear crystal visions. If. will you HOW You POWERS PSYCHIC YOUR 152 the a visions vision blackish between you appears. is well known and is a symptom your visions. the in yourself. after sitting for five minutes every day for a couple . black or be and or answer may is extremely after tall. useful and TO dog!" "What as such "Was of Troy questions as these immediate an eye do not so. practical develop may see. visualizing by the colour was Jack. just before "clouding.Id such a very a case. path of successful though cloud over as it. is not good have can you a ball certain you length of by in space anywhere are you time. Helen "Was of power following: the as power important. is extremely wMch the de:velop the perfonned crystal-gazing service. and 6nally to choose along a developed this stage at your of visions may you AND to obtain are induce them. This eyes aud it is called. arrived far very power do of visualizing before power upon upon you visualizof ing be enabled. should of the person such Giant-killer. your that have you however. grey mist will probably the ball will filling were it. were interposed as of oncoming VISUAUZATION crystal notice that. have see dark and that your sure good and a question. background.

is a complicated question which primary book of instruction upon is unsuitable for a psychic development It will therefore be omitted from consideration with this brief mention. however. you obtain any rest assured that you may 153 one simple experiment for bright and highly coloured the light is falling for about a minute.CRYSTAL-GAZING of weeks. It is asseried by a certain school of occultists that the visions seen within the crystal are not invariably subjective hallucinatory. This is only natural and probsea ably due to the air within its cavitiesand the ing resoundthe the curves various shell. they may be incoherent like dreams. So properties of of far all is simple enough. bear as soon distinct and as persons. systematic and definitemessages. which a then close your eyes for a few seconds. however. ears. after a few attempts. they place the who shells to are their characteristic sounds. not and will probably visions at all. and then look at the ball. HEARIKQ SHELL If you place to your ear two large conch-shells. few days longer. of the see cate within the ball a duplihave been looking at. as such the present. If you are ever to see anything you should. succeed in this direction. may they may may repeat your convey own name time after time. be inarticulate.and independent an existence apart that from This. you do not are Tou a might try. you will hear a peculiar rushing or roaring sound as of the in the far distance. or they . usually in the form These words of whispered or spoken words. Gaze at objectupon a very poor visualizer. in its complementary objectyou colours. seer. but many slightly psychic. but or the figures have the are real entities.

genuine messages of reason other of this your upon and in Planchette- direct cliaracteristic and to believe it emanates a nonsensical proved judged and cases all must the on possibly be should are are and communicatiou. this. clearest. dis- interesting. here as elsewhere. they or may the character Writing. emerge from voices will is the a former may confused often of this character. nonsense of of your WARNINGS messages clear-cut messages. but message. They at times may represent It all depends "externalizing." of of the than more matic-Writing. Shell-Hearing is a expressing auditory and POWERS PSYCHIC of or Unrecognized information They authenticity. it is the product that the premonitory genuine the If you sure or clairvoyant on form. you judgment and common-sense Shell-Hearing is tainly cer- receive. to proceed Shell- own the ADVICE AND they hand they by you character. subconscious mind. same. you from friend the Hearing content word have them as In use the upon one most can by may subconscious In from. be of the activity. proof good sound. utter Human that develop babble of warnings voices . are you should messages mediumistic valued be should regard they and accordingly. be a or themselves convey It unrecognizable. at the time same of the one that of receiving communications methods hear may The voices which be you employed. critical you regarded. or you pleasant recognizable are as own to be correct. IMPORTANT if just jumble it purports it is the If the a obtain may spirit spoken. obtain if you thoughts of the message. Auto- and method in outward messages be may Dreams of Crystal-Gazing.YOUR 154 in the As case or they body telepathic.

and developing as you if they begin to get beyond your control.155 CRYSTAL-GAZING are not alwajs beard in the shell. to such an extent. can not If after discontinuing Shell-Hearing. an important easily be described. some is the one this phenomenon of "insistent voices" first of the symptoms of danger. warning should be heeded. time. As long as as manifestations are well controlled. . until you you should stop Shell-Hearing for some have strengthened your inner self. that you are on should. you continue to "hear voices" you should immediately drop all experiments for days. but that you think it advisable to continue experimenting again in this direction.but occasional mnsicat aud other sounds which Finally. you may feel the safe road.

direct . curative the WHAT Spiritual and by through mind-cure. healing (a) By or of of mesmerism. of the medium knowu of the disease in the patient become the magnetic confused measures SPIBITUAL the spiritual of the "(b) IS definitions. medmra. other following body to and parts brain medium vitalizing By of the and perception and seat kind other with depend unknown upon powers is effected adopted patient's ? IIEALINO in various by the ways. stimuthe diseased into body. All healed operating or or mentally are. or human the healing in is this more case. intensifying thereby and the so that the case. and energy. of the be his him. body without any a But spiritual effect the cure. that means may spiritual HEALINQ nature to the . not hidden power body the hypnotism. National as the ualists' Spirit- will show: influences and thus fluids and working infusing energy through the lating curative. of be. of more whatever. upon through operates " or faith-eure. Association. these suggestion. healing them.CHAPTER XVIII SPIRITUAL Spiritual persons sick a Healing certain healing. It is distinct from agency. influences illuminating the spiritual healing medium. must physically the less directly. it is not tlie medium heala who but form a of spiritual which energy.

but ultimately we are weaker. " (c) Through the application of absent treatments. every contained energy The health. healing spiritual beings combine their own "whereby forces with the magnetism and vitalizing energy of the medium. When ' faster. such care the only sure way we know. and cause them to be absorbed by the ot the patient. Stimulants. but also absent treatment system and psychic diagnosis. .SPIRITUAL HEALING 157 medium . the only way to recover this lost vitality and energy is to rest. and the herb or other remedy which will benefit the patient also becomes known to the medium. and in disease this stock becomes depleted. we are under the delusion that we are "stronger ' . they abstract it faster. sleep and take of the body and mind that this vital energy fills extent as before.however. do not do so in it we expend reality. It is." as to the exact course of treatment to be followed. is given on Advice nmnerons occasions by the "spirits." It will be seen that these definitionsnot only cover the facts of spiritual healing.. which apparently add strength to the body. etc. and convey them to the patient who is distant from the medium. Ordinarily. this is large in quantity. again and rechai^a it to the same But this is a slow and uncertain process. From that spiritual all this it will be seen healing is not only very different from any other kind inclusive and of healing: but that it is also far more more wonderful HOW CUBES ARE EFFECTED principle upon which spiritual healing is said to be based is simply this: A certain vital and magnetic in living In is body.

and when we fountain. illimitable to we suppose by It is everywhere. if right indeed and " it can well . THE This healing the can. the various functions in turn. adds healing. other is imparted energy the the od it fills the without. Christ the extent this great been cures" strength and spiritual of has in There cases many reached "healing The not this the cure. We must learn energy." we power." ancient most by the When a employed of his garment. of spiritual from system POWERS PSYCHIC the erally lit- nerve- body of the the patient is cured. move extent could we vades per- it is back the the speedier of which it to upon "miraculous so-called means and in "draw. whole and These aroused. is have more become we It simply and Cosmic great "In being. we a phenomenon: our is imparted Universe. whole every have is ENEKGY VITAL which energy vital spiritual of COSMIC. woman on of touched that the the healing hands" become source of this " stances inthis spiritual of this is well of done being are hem had are was and employed virtue rapidly inexhaustible ours! miracles" treatment. to The facts of "laying modes Egyptians.158 YOUR In the case it is very different. out history. where. the in the power." apparently. should and and more "tap" are tap have health then we way. stimulated and in this manner are to nerve-centres being centres hand. Vital life to new body. of there nature. as one was of the it frequently. as and ot him. gone old be he "perceived doubt- . live we draw that. do to reason no the Reservoir instantly character.

we draw thia upon be drawn upon in during our sleep. apparently more they do in the world of spiritual energy. when very cases on transformations record in which has been replaced. EXPLANATION POSSIBLE While it is true vitalizing magnetic cases. has actually built up a part of the In these body. There actual arc many often. but it may far larger quantities by those who have the secret of bow to do so. it. but fund discarnate spirits can this vital energy for the far direct and manipulate effectivelyand to better purpose. by emthe vital forces which were ployed. New in Testament full are casea the miracles of of this character. To those " of the body whole who believe in the reality of materialization " man some it is possible that cases. it is possible that in certain physical the spiritual energy OP every bodies of flesh and blood can be built up that huout of . CUBES are effected. as before. can cure. Hence they and can better control and govern them. ^they understand more of its laws. to come often read of wondrous have somehow learned Power. living reason as " effect a baa failed.SPIRITUAL HEALING 159 less felta loss nf the precious vital magnetism. apparently extraordinary means. " some source not available lo all of lis. in fact and left this part and sound. Some spiritual healers can do this." To a certain extent." and to draw upon of enei^ it for the purposes of their "healing miracles. out of matter and "materialized" " SUCH means other cures depend upon this that most current. doubtless. in and our day own we effectedby those who in touch with a Higher cures. that. by means The healing of which he efEected his marvellous cures. actual tissue instantaneously.

YOUR 160 invisible elements possible no The this great cure store how cultivate this Cosmic Let desire are In and Energy. means. receive it out. and that you ing holdare attention upon your head the head to you have done and relax then the you And is the only attitude relaxation. two arm. the then whole in this way " the leg. to doT you the receptive we no one with helped and cured be to have. the power cures means by strumentality in- pose will suphelp to near may of your first. we alone. a EMQtGT are question you influx of spiritual can and to date. as neck. POWBRS PSYCHIC have on sink that. of your no as completely You find it tense and will probably stiff. to be tense are So obtained. spiritual how to rigid. DBAW TO as advanced of certain facts which explanation HOW incredible is nothing it is only explanation received a ^there " But suggestion. and encircled Relax shoulders! the left finally body it and support allowing it. your into the couch this thoroughly. drawing upon of that extent by or draw to alone. We with learn you. right or three . Relax all support Then think possible. After trunk. you will never You shut must and energy. then the left leg. muscles any are If such former first place. When think of your right arm. If relax. hard over your couch. the your T develop are you What I ourselves tafee the us tentative a COSMIC How be effected through ! thereby You is: of enei^ within THE UPON qnestion great in tliia whatever. when is turned it. in which one insure must you It may since this energy muscular complete be obtained as follows: Lie on for the head. if you an the upon how are effect a medium.

through and the problem . expanding the lungs. health. I Keep this up for three well!" etc. you begin your Breathe diaphragm. and seeing to it as have plenty of fresh air. completely you can influences to to help the give yourself up which come and cure be cured. try any more. very largely. dium from or which the cosmic energy flows . is to connect-up this inner body both vehicle. 161 you must slowly and regularly. through or by means of the vital or etheric body. HEALING will be well relaxed. Then may I am power. "I am EXERCISES am rest quietly for a minute or two. it. that you as the result of your exercise. higher spheres and planes of activity. and really believing concentrating upon think to yourself.SPIRITUAL times. PROGRESSIVE On begin your mental practices "With every breath you take in. Keep up these breathing exercises for five minutes. then quietly and hopefully call upon this Spiritual Energy Remember to cure the more you. it. Breathe from the then the nose. and breathing exercises. before explained. and it is inadvisable to You will arise refreshed and invigorated. come FUNCTION to you ! OP THE VITAL BODY Spiritual healing depends. the third day. I or am four minutes. This will be quite enough for the firstday or two. you when breathing. inhaling through not the chest. upon the fact that the physical body can be acted upon. strength. the more Send out and it will surely THE a completely and rapidly will you mental call for help and assistance. which inhabits This inner body acts as a sort of methe physical body. and influenced. you.

the Whole have you if you mistake let us is how This You edge knowlwonderful is to be discovered at be you mind should up a draw must mu-'rt be diumship The to the mediumistic a will make great from the it that you spirit your this world. in an as your attitude feel selfish this at once sets to break you will be unable psychic to this "phase" you are patient. and me- to enable hope to of success. we of Christ. practice to see be in good or must methods account. Truth. you all helpfulness. doubtless who possessed and be may Great that sure that you have Do not assume. If you tainted you of kindly that on SPIRITUAL assistance first of often yours. his body do this. are and Finally. "miraculous almost the on of spiritual this is done. we instantly. your injure be developed. increase your in some of the ." the with the other. and into Next. through. You the patient's receptive. world's be enabled should cures. you discovered a portion of the Truth BECOME TO treating are you spiritoal do. one energy that did. . HOW Now hit upon you when to bow a If the law of these laws. barrier fore there- proceed. know not exactly of the age and on do we present hand. one obtain you must to Experiment for you that you some phj-aical health. which a not. A suppose to and power perform certain positive results. sj-mpathetic If you have to gain vital magnetism ills from health wall.TOUR the with great body physical reservoir It must be admitted in the If evolution. all it is doubtless along these lines. HKALER are else. POWERS PSYCHIC must been a sensitiveness certain with any follow explained extent. apt those resembling however. to in good is Further. which power desire that and medium.

a process of channel yourself will feel tingling sensations in your arras. the Spirtual Power your Take to a come number and help and assistyou Make cure. and as this develops. You will get greater and greater power. his forehead. and From day to day. in for it. You of the process. in perfect rhythm. you will be able to handle and control it more healer will ia this and manner more. Then make yourself negative. your ability to draw upon the great Cosmic Energy will increase. Your power increase from as a spiritual day to day. and ask and sympathy. and the This is the beginning patient will fpcl them in his body. his solar plexus. and make gentle hand forehead his on place and one on one strokings. Place your hands Then will be more that you have your assuming 163 HEALING fully explained in patient before you. and those which follow. Try to find spiritualattitude. Now. and power just the right will certainly mental come. asking your patient to close his eyes and breathe with In this way you get into unison you.SPIRITUAL previous chapters. . on of deep breaths.

progress of the one ences. a from or or sensitive he is ability to sense impressions auras. this will reality. in a sons the sensitiveness. chapter. manner. doubtless. for most or equal." or sense the and is. after be has he will be more enabled road. thing. than TO and We chapters. of his de- FALSE difBeuIties. But I delicate. HOW In in mediumship. sense. the oniy since " exercises One gave essence. being things you fully into its these along the take may the " he hallucination be in mediumLea- in psychic progress next devoted was did other " not in any enter to do pretend is too vast subject the student was at some TRUE to beginning FROM is how so and as way even too distance mastered the undertake velopment." "outward cannot DISTINCUTSH of the greatest doubtless ences. can person. therefore. but in also first chapter The it be learned. which from can medium or living another emanating psychic. preceding you progress process. influ- feel these cultivation of all true essence perceive and "spirits. influ- important " of sensitiveness. some SENSITIVENESS the means either from OF CULTIVATION to distinguish in the true cultivation from first. false so of this power for. At impossible. This ship.THE "SENsmvENESS" in some subtle far a as issuing is. and false steps many . Devel- to form. from to the opment. this further as of this book that of the were.

and sudden jumps leaps into full possession of this knowledge is imor possible. not less but more mysterious because intelligible more . much depends upon " vibration. Endeavour for feelvibrations unfelt by others. which to another. Charles Brent says. In a measure the Mystic Sense. inner sense becomes developed. in the realm of the spiritual and the physically intan^the real and the seeming. the ble. determine values. is to stimulate your physical senses to the point to perceive and of their highest activity. none M the le." THE The FIRST STEP firstthing to do.THE CULTIVATION OF SENSITIVENESS 165 will have to be taken before you find. what is true and what is not. but that it from the other also enables you to distinguish one illuminates so false. Then train yourself in . from actual bitter But as the esperienf^e. man..s. Train your senses. aided by the full complement of inner facnltiea.. you will find that it not " " in question. like the bodily acts automatically. to training in order to separate phantasm senses. in cultivating your inner sensitiveness.s!As Mr. This certaiuty. to distinguish between true and the false. in his Sixth Sense: "The serious crux is how. to the It is because of all this that long training whole in psychic development is neees!"ry . cannot it is often impossible to prove to one who does not experience this inner vision of reality that what you receive true. be communicated you will then have. and the whole true from only the knowledge gives you " subject that mistake is almost impossible. but like them it needs special from reality. This is the function of the Mystic Sense to do. and to grade and classifyideals until they reveal themselves to be ordered unity.

you these experiments. body. surface spot which of is . at first . manner. Try to the road. assume and explained (This breathing into space. (2) when "listening" Relax your Do should see merely soon analyse (3) when a this period.. however.YOUR seeing auras in this way look at a from as steadily. from to able atmosphere manufacturing "atmosphere" soon the cultivate definite town. people whether person letter from receive your hand you the touch you from radiating succeeded when trying or air before explained. should gently come you should etc. are you you cover dis- As question.) attention. about air a or be thus far. so yourself in hear you and conscious. which dark. along see and and as coming have feelings as hot of their bodies. on. deeply. (4) before your during possible be too practice individual each town in general After just a has you upon by passing the body. you (1) further getting them POWERS in psychometry. atmosphere Thus. slowly this. hands. have progressed cuts. will dark their seeing of air a to as as the street. Try hold him. a as sort a You is there or a fake much as semi- or different You aura. sort in and emotions. which do over to the this. and or quite get this. which a along " about one walking persons. between or " you vaporous " meet. and a him and speah. ATMOSPHEHE be able to feel soon will in the PSYCHIC of sensing When attitude. bruises. and feei the emanation to and PSTCHIC person's your and. You to feel any be a house is not. to interpret breathe not must begin this. at the en- deavour may first. cannot out both when yon emanation him. in the light later When in see issuing them. open as soon hands as you pains.

{who should your hands over be divested of as many and if your clothes as possible). Having progressed thus far. you will feel a sltgbt pain in your hody in the corresponding place. you less certainty and practise this. etc. Pass the body of your patient. As soon as you have done this.and you " time. develop certain phases of psyehometry. Having located the seat of the trouble. you will get the distinct impression what to do " .you are ready for more advanced practices. sugar. you are in a position to paper try j-our firstexperiments in psychical diagnosis. Before you are own able to do this with much success. Mix these cloves. and its general nature. nutmeg. these until you package by merely contents can Now tell the feeling the of any given in which it is wrapped. Hold the mind in a receptive attitude. musappearance. Make a number of small paper packages. and the more more or rapid your advancement will be. all exactly in In these place salt. alike tard. when will soon begin to receive the distinct impression that you must do something for the patient but you will not know as yet u^hat it is. " as you should for instance the following. pepper. as you reach the own part of your diseased spot in your Cultivate this patient's body. "When you have reached this stage. you must seek to know how to it. sensitivenesshas begun until you can precision.THE CULTIVATION OP SENSITIVENESS 167 sensitive and sore. will feel a pain or corsome or in some sensation in your hand or arm. all up so that you practise feeling or tell which cannot handling is which. you must go one step further. The you succeed more to develop. responding body. After a little cure doing this. the more perfect with you will become. however. cayenne.

Try small You develop to care not advantageous. however. cures. very in useful and crowd. reached a ions. to applications. very small that things that method be large feel the or known In all. other exists. perform perform and pose pur- you case described different. your rapidly. wish . with the on sit by to yourself and added to wliieh work to presence (a) of are a your You it would such must development of own your found " will be found the sensitiveness. 1. soon as power be would for especially power doubtless will your It may your it for follow a though all the helpful and healer. own emotions company of will impression this a "mind thing alone." It sitting. to only for the not and have we will a the you than sense at cultivate gathering.YOUR 168 to a make drug. this healer a desire following IN own your slightly If you of you that in sensitiveness of becoming do given EXERCISES be. actions which you sensitiveness can that your crowd scattered you crowds no in will begin It is well- crowd. successful develop will for well water this stage. the of If find that and in when people. PROGRESSIVE a this are you every stage. exercises connection do you different exercises SELF-DEVELOPMENT direction. direction. will give the to analyse impressions mind progress. develop to be etc. probably of being In one." for " a the (b) and largo more words. in development prescribe "spiritual with this at you. maiiipulat certain becoming to your apply have you high-road and to POWERS or passes certain certain As PSYCHIC will individual sense is progressing this often in mind ably favour- .

both are the other. tin. and aszinc. Place your hands Then wrap " them snch in separate all alike in appearance) and tell the correct metal Then place your open hand touching it. upward one netic and have some make magpasses over your head and shoulders. enabled to perceive any 169 See or whether influence coming not you from your Many reflected image in the mirror. 6. may negative. Next remove as over your pieces of paper see whether from over hand (making you feeling the the paper. several metals. can ways al- paper. etc. sensitive persons do this. Try to tell or whether those passes are being made in an upward downward direction. aura from emanating you impressions the analyse FOR you of the See whether is slightly aura cold.THE CULTIVATION 2. Stand are before OP a SENSITIVKNESS mirror. or whether of equal temperature. endeavour receive from the aura person with whom this is positive warm. Procure passes are negative or waking copper. If you are in the habit of sleeping any one with to regularly. 5. then the left hand feels cooler than Try to feel whether one hand. the different impressions you get from each one. Close your eyes. and the more can sensitive you are. SENSITIVENESS 4. is on the more The hand which is warmest positive side of the body. the more will you feel this. sleeping passes. certain each in turn. without gradually further . iron. Hold your right hand above a mirror .coming from the reflectedform in the mirror. Downward passes are positive or passes. You will sense a magnetic fluid. 3. negative or MORE Positive is somewhat TESTS the body be sleeping.

Always held your when they a in the are on of colour half a paint another Analyse eyes. in their flowers have an of metal over walking do to It is only whereabouts outstretched. you warmth. papers. a water-finders water the under ground. AND will give cold.YOUR further and the away. light as persons." 9. first. they just about to . the your can devoted other which place are just on fold Blind- etc. way! therefore. are of our to "Col- remember their they tell touching. then of feel get. considerable of this power and you distance some are you until After metal. from all this a time. etc. long. rod the from enabled "dowsers" enables locate hands with dowsing or which to be should distance. thoughts." you and removed. contagious in piece blue.. good impressions when are by ground. etc. topmost the They room. influence. and inches three green. explained Its Interpretation. POWERS PSYCHIC endeavour feelings.. sensation paint a another and contagion. Procure or extension hands. Try and strip. difference the flowers the and red emerald on Red to broad and above divining a with sleeping water-colours piece bright your from a inch an hand some metal the spot. 7. another what cultivate and to You the shufBe a on on as " "psychic "When paper. at those about them blue emotions Sensitiveness as the that diseases same and . must as one vivid you is known just On then chapter You are emotions these whether colour in the strips and see of solid Make black. you are EMOTIONS of wliite impressions your between room. or in your COLOURS 8. that what can in the "catch" company catch or will probably expressing . and thoughts to are one.

they follow. for this is one of the most important things to learn in When mediumship. are safe exercises to before you and you of your attempt At the same time. You may you feel. therefore. you must teach yourself to express what feel difficult. definitely mediumistic exercises. by a species of intuition or im- Jinally you and " Endeavour and do not your part. any Practise them. that is.THE CULTIVATION OF 171 SENSITIVENESS "take the words out of their that you Then the feelings and you will begin to sense mouths.but something to hold you back until it is too late. spiritual faculties. instead of merely passive. without any effort on Be active. It is important you should do so. These ppaetices in the cultivation of sensitivenessare the most valuable you can have as a preparation for the cultivationof true mediumship. In this way THE let it draw to to come this out of your subject. Overcome a seems this restrictive feeling. sane increase . thinking Self." emotions of the spealser before they are put into words. Often this is most thing. impressions. Finally. liessafety and EXPRESSION OP you success. express bo " ing will be enabled to appreciate hia whole feelpression. and feel inclined to say it. IMPRESSIONS RECEIVED 10. your you the cultivation of learned to you have have express ressed progfar along the Boad. by a safe and will be rewarded inner.

and this seems to be borne out by the fact that spirit-messages are given in this condition. at the present is.g. however. what ' ' Trance is a state of body sometimes produced in man a condition utterly inexplicable by any principle taught in the schools. the medium-trance Moore. Franz Hartmann. William James stated his belief " different from any other that the medium-trance was trance of which we have any knowledge. What Various attempts. and in many respects they Both Trance is rigid. clairvoyant messages of all kinds. been made to define them. In Catalepsy the body very ing this formwhereas in trance this is very rarely the case are " the chief mark of distinction (externalindication) the internal differences the two states. and premonitory as well as telepathic. also Both are mistaken for death. in his any other kind of trance ! Dr.. WHAT "trance"! IS Catalepsy occur and spontaneously. one knows. induced be both may artificially by hypnotism. hardly any "There seems thus distinguishes them: to the time during which a person may remain 172 e. we between are Dr.I TRANCE Trance is a condition into which certain mediums enter in order to receive messages and give them in the form of speaking or No writing. or for that matter. George "Use Body in Relation to the Mind" of the says: time. have do not know." Prof. similar. limit in a .

the only signs of life were slow respiration and heart beat. activity of trance. test-mediums and sensitives. but many of deep trance mediums have got their best messages while in that condition. from the light stage. The famous Mrs.to that degree There very from is totally unconscious where the medium him. during which the trance la. about by influence from the "other side. " Carrington When a and John R. and that it is a kind spirits which induces this of telepathic influence from In fact. but pass into a stage of trance so light. Meader. lifebegins again as soon as the impediment is removed has recuperated its strength.stcd. Piper of Boston had almost die.on the other hand. a living person." LIGHT AND DEEP TRANCE are all grades and degrees of trance. to all outward appearances.the subject The influence comes from it BCenis a living but a hypnotic with the operator. in which there is but littledifference the ordinary waking eonscicnisness. Very deep trance that passes around of everything of the most famous of this character is rare. it is brought state. and at the end of two hours or so. In the medium-trance is that the not operator probable en rapport deceased person.k TRANCE 173 but catalepsy is due to some obstruction in the organic mechanism o" the body on account of its exhausted In nervous last case Ibe the power." or the nervous energy by Hereward ("Death: its Causes and Phenomena.) hypnotist places bis subjectunder remains control. before she could enter this deep trance. that no one Many . The only to manifest in the right hand signs of consciousness were and arm which did the automatic-writing.

be cannot latter the at the control of this control same same brain bring place cannot moment. she was from slightly are mind three distinct "layers" differed differ but slightly deeper. saeii no from to a shades and degrees becomes more profound this becomes trance in this beings. we fluctuating the is driven out the occupy and Wlien uattire Soic time. speech effectually. spirits CONTROL may layers deepest the and the state as state. and howt to be answered. the The talked." same occurred. of the brain queries are such as these with any . remains the to in the intelligences spirit body medium. lower and of the subconscious had after the absent -miadedness. the spirit manipulate of a mind that. DURING the once and does mechanism the as and gradual by body and or vacates one intelligence. is granted. the medium. more and Just as "two bodies solid at far deeper Writing invading the condition or spirit. In and human usually absent SPIMT In trance. cases say trance of the condition light trances memory is finished. of day-dreams. at all. trance we detect any could " POWERS PSYCHIC about to the be solved. of this character. in half in joke: "You are person. in many remains These By strata Yet. more fact of spirit character is there medium's same of TRANCE that two so the control instead seeu stage is able to control. and by were first this was condition third assume communicating The In or Piper Automatic- of the control Mrs.174 TOUR an expert cases. reached.. and the nervous desired used. when trance!" a lower and waking second stage etc. These and many similar questions remain before take many years of scientific research and it may resultsf we are degree What enabled parts to answer of confidence.

to their seniors. in the TRANCB and the former. which certainly could not have Properly managed. and sometimes both these relations combined with a subtle and ennobling spirituality.THE DIFFERENCE The BETWEEN differencp between Medium-Traiifc AND SOMNAMBULISM to seems Somnambuliam be that. who remain are give inspirational messages or lectures from the platform in a condition of light trance. reasons "The why Spiritualist'sManual" the trance state should not those who enter it. sometimes that of a child to a wise and loving parent. (3) There is always though no one a mutual spiritual relation. though it may become so in the hands of blundering persons. (2) The relation of the medium to the manifesting intelligence is that of pupil to teacher. . the trance condition is not harmful. These VAEIODS METHODS OP gives four chief be harmful to are: CONVETDJa INFORMATION DURDJO TRANCE The intelligencesacting upon them (themediums) fore almost invariably of a superior character and thereby for the use the organism must mould constant (1) are expression of higher forms of thought. we en rapport with ourselves and in the latter we Many mediums in touch with the Spirit-World. and unknown been known to themselves. and children have been are known to pass into this condition and give a large amount of vahiablp information. evcD is not humanly the medium be a medium can conscious of it. and for the perfect expression of discourses who does not consent to spiritual messages or the procedure and co-operate with the manifesting spirit.

describes etc. receive images either directly imp res sion as our to "pictographic" certain the which on may spirit apparently less from or by the condition of the communicating pains felt in various parts of the body. as the case There (d) it impressions is the direct-control This cases latter of very methods which are writing. way used of the mind of the medium. interpreted and in to the sitter in speech present eye are which method. by acting same in which method. medium expressing both is often DIFFERENT There are TYPES types various OP is sufficiently thought There (c) the is the spirit. there spirits employ the and found are probably in other com- . he would instrument. the to picture spirits There general awake is the to the clairvoyant seen spirits CONTROL. method. give it out and in which or direct is conveyed thought are and in any manifest of control spirits in trance-mediumship. in much the system own medium. is the telepathic (a) There (b) brain him. or or pictures pictures symbolically. imparts to the of the spirit a control a also so upon. Doubtless. in light trtuice. an direct. the medium's removes the nervous or these and this be. to conveyed the body. in which method.PSYCHIC POWERS the master-musician improves TOUR (4) As he organism for thought. in deep systems trance. is very rare and is only method deep trance.. through who wholesome to the difficult for to sufficiently human a controlling power It the inHtmraent way throughout own spirit and upon that at times more manipulates the we nervous act upon life. plays spirit purpose a of greater medium. takes who senseor sensations medium.

for years before he could develop is brought mesmerized that he could enter it at will." is harmonious and qualifiedfor his task. you are liable to attract to yourself do so. or ENTEK TO enter by trance another TEANCE spontaneously but before this person Even Jackson Andrew about.ship. and what is happening there. he will not only prevent if you this. and for this reason most socalled.177 TRANCE bine all the above occasion. that the person spirits of a lower order. seen more readily than others in any cases of trance. be one of the best ways for the beginner to begin his trance-medium. to certain Toga trauce conditions aud even . But these are the most and they are the ones which may be on distinctive methods. are of the "Revelations. The visions vision and or in ecstasy are thus descriptive of the spiritualworld." are which obtained ecstaticvisions more THE BEST WAY Many have persons cannot to be mesmerized condition Davis was less symbolic. Iq cases of so-called "ecstasy" the spiritof the medium obtains the information himself. and then you will bring to yourself lying and malevolent spirits and you may induce However a case if the operator of so-called "obsession.but would see you through more safely than entered this condition spontaneously and by yourself. mcdiumship. Trance is very closely akin to some eases of suspended animation. but you should take eare spontaneous This may trance. either by clairvoyant by partially separating itself from the body visiting the spiritual world direct. " so who mesmerizes you is of a suitable temperament and in every way fitted and qualified to If he is not.

through coming develops of your difficult. you is faulty or judgment and the as elsewhere. messages. Writing." all these is doubtless b and cultivate its "twin called tranee eipterieneed to been however. own you on this condition as manifest less sensitive or If the what Here. The might trusted should is. your writ- . of yours whether WTTH EXPERIMENT same tranee-eondition own Sit with " and induce thing connection TRANCE one at the between pencil or in more same time. I"uring and to these striking phenomena If you." sure to strive the odd ^many " automatically. seen. become chapter coherent. POWERS the very most which yon other things commonly should being equal. as " will hand your note probably conditions TO experiment in the with following there to do the is any THE your manner: Automatic-Writing. vhieh As have we has Spontaneoos widely. and and "gibberish. endeavour it differs from the one in yourself. quite and will Automatic- result is wrong. to accept not do. and must you they ateur-Mediums" "Am- have verified ! HOW You may profitably for hand friends See be to are you and discretion the speaking. explained If speech be striking nonsense and may that exercise messages received. something ascertain it if possible. this may be doubtless writes in develop you it becomes that as anssthetic. " your especially everything at the beginning but those been what correct be all these careful as clearer the surer be ouly absolute deceived where the communications. more is induced. for if you truth.TOUR PSYCHIC death haelf. called when the on mediumship. " brother. and generally latter likely to be greatly are mer" possibly yon or of trance.

While looking at the bright do not concentrate object. In many instances.hing in particular. think of any1. might assist matters. and diaphragm. During this process the room should be as quiet as monotonous possible. though sound such as the Do not ticking of a large clock. regularly through the nose already practised deep breathing.coming from a mirror. where this has been tried. light. almost. deeply condition which is usually the beginning of While looking at the bright breathe object. more for bright a some time at gazing such as a reflected object. same HOW TO or " ENTER both mediums at the directly after the other. however.and bring about you a " dazed trance. you should by this time be so far advanced that you can do or will without consciously thinking of it." are are that you not leaving your body and that you are not going to become totally unconscious. as before explained. of fear and all anxiety. must not let this distractyour attention. as such abolish all feelings mental states will .etc. as all If you have the bodily processes should be unconscious. some listen to this consciously. when they arc compared the next day. They thus tend to confirm spirit intelligenceis each other and show that the same messages manifesting through active and time.TRANCE 179 inps.beyond keeping yourself so at conscious and remembering all the time that you "yourself. crystal-ball. This will tend to tire the eyes and ner\'es slightly. and from the Tou as explained before in Chapter VI.striking coincidental have been received. however. one TRANCE In order to induce trance BY YOORSELP in yourself spontaneously less as follows: Begin by or shotild proceed.partly through one medium and partly through another.

" the sensation of faintness and development. the your ant. at the beginning should can through mediumship.YOUR effectually PSYCHIC prevent "Let SYMPTOMS You must from you OF EARLY that far as MEDIUM TEANCE- imagine not trance the enlering and develop go" yourself POWERS as dition. only sudden not but sometimes feeling of "all-goneness. possible. if yon development. do. to way If you still better. SHIP beginnings the con- your of mediumship will be either profitable or pleasant. as " certain must which manifestations. in every experienced present when that provided endeavour him a that being. do. induce him or your will be far easier for you were or. Sometimes." this you passed for the time the right road to their in danger. because Nearly all successful mediums they probably will not be. pleas- and appear. The physical cramps. and progress. however. than they would be otherwise. flashes these " that are though they they of them everything few a liable to experience be warned when alarmed however. of these signs arc manifest falling a upon of sensation asleep these none cases. they Hiccoughs. of light. always and psychical when you alarm not and signified by is often of trance oncoming may of during not be in advance. This. themselves have they psychic far safer and things unfoldment. or not " black before had are you which you and. In you and spasmodic pains nausea. medium your during thought their minds you at period. will tell you that the beginning of being off impaired as you consult can sit with be believed an they during of your passes along progress and mediumship. better be bed of a delightful roses. early they a is turning symptoms appear. the psychic has developed .

. will be enabled to develop in this wholesome THE There RUIJS TO three chief and most are considered THBEE more FOLLOW essential factors to be : " be quite and physieal health must up to the standard. and doubts. to become the allow mind give yourself up completely or in ever. in every even as must give to yourself. on the other hand. you great deal of difficulty and danger. (3) If you can in any way assure will avoid a yourself that you ... suggestions you your mind trance. .. . You muat always keep in the background of the thought: "I am I I am so-and-so in my body. If you are depleted. are " by following the advice given in this book.. you may anticipate a difficult time in your development and unpleasant experiences apprehension throughout (2) You that slow process. If you do this. or mental if. and hold them in central point of force while entering when allowing yourself to become passive a other way. but it is hoped that. or if anger and similar in thoughts rage your soul.. "run down" or physically. and his guides or tunate controls also wise and helpful.Give yourself up but this. other always These and similar I want to. I am I be influenced will not strength and power against by forces I can than vill my good." to mj'self when return your mind (your name) " ...if you are suffering from any (!) Tour disease. I will remain . many manner... exhausted. These are the forbut unhappily rare cases.TRANCE 181 himself properly and Hystematically.other way a blank at first. should be careful to keep your active and alert when self-consciousness Do not entering trance. .. you are full of fear.

so may to enter you spirit-messages objects of the before trance-state be will in but. or BE you affect darliuess. as you to placed objects not enabled regulated be semi- in full some to cases. agreeably. development your on or are "on help to this is the who these POWERS controls willing medium whether U or spirits and iatelligences you. These valuable. been gloves. tell you good the you trying to described are may the the and of the upon act best pone postIf. especially be information they they whom in as such " will probably and whom band the only with connection individuals for this bands. influence or into come which " psychometrize formerly have more hands. you will get person skin. a entering when condition. and as until they contrary. the the sensitive the of in develop ready everything etc. During All are you not You you air beneficial in be found may be This trance-mediums of fresh after should many in all. light the supply and though though that trance. trance-condi- to carry objects you.YOUR have band a are who of ready A much." paper. are etc.. have should them. wrapped. to as to have TO next bead- should they be should . and explained. your have contact. good above mean probably had evil. objects given the aura concerning this purpose: belonged. the clairvoyant case. this character with reason. the are before those best the for tion. and. and precautions and advice. you as side" nature this condition subject to proceed. PSYCHIC helpful. less is. IMPORTANT CONDITIONS It is important in the that room Also pencils. changes. could influence described are other this wouM you. in oil-silb. Soft music FOLTTLLED plentiful most light.

succeed in catching yourself in this mannearly asleep. before finallydropping off to slumber. but as a Supreme Psychic. not only as with a our medium. as person to whom DEVELOPING A EXERCISES practice in developing trance-mediumship in yourself is to cultivate the habit of analysing "falling asleep" process. a will but that you will in the trance-state. mony of wisdom and intelligence.be handled little as possible after the death of the tbey belonged. you are said rents with the great Cosmic Curwhich flow hither and thither world. and retaining a certain degree can when of conscious control. in tune or harmony to come and of truth and wisdom in this manner. and your progress. This is a very excellent practice and has given many psychics that power over themselves which they formerly lacked. only good able to protect yourself while hardly come to you can and that harm be in this when condition. you may be not rest assured that you trance-medium. . Spiritual who would is essential for the trance-medium develop simply. If you ner. is assured.but it can be mastered more or leas in time. harmonionsly into practical repose In wise mediumahip. and to and fro from the Spiritual Source love. Once get into harthis stream. Try to catch youryour own self good very as fall asleep and you hold on to yourself when in this semi-sleeping condition as long as you can. This you will find very difficultat first.

lips. you will find that less and less of this preparation is pense and after a time you will be enabled to disit know more with altogether. which you have made. then depend upon inspiration you receive for the elaboration talk your the help and a As you progress of these notes. different order and of a somewhat different manner.CHAPTER INSPIRATIONAL Inspirational of your own amount of In prepare SPEAKING AND speaking depends TEST- UESSAGES partly upon the activity the subconscious mind and partly upon help you the spirit world. these at and you will then be able to talk upon knowledge length and often with a profundity of and beauty of style which surprises not only yourself but your auditors. receive from before speaking times. the subjectof your discourse than ON When on discourse. will flow from your or are you still more advanced. has been and propounded Test-Messages are much given in a of the philosophy of Spiritualism and explained in this way. you can close your eyes and the less eloquent. THE mere title. Many of the best and most profound lessons and instructions have been received is object this manner. HOSTRUM the rostrum. and nothing of necessary. you will be more When enabled to allow persons great the in the audience to choose subjects. They relate to persons are 184 . you XXI had best think for the audiences public over what you are first few to say and littlein advance.

Schleusner an able trance personally followed in his development. they are whom nevertheless given for different purposes and in a ferent dif- manner.' taarmonious. which " " In writing of this. and from them I gather certain information more less or instantaneously and his attitude. and test which Dr. reach me.so to speak. not an abstract subjector and the information concerns theme. gentle and me. Also the voice will tell and irritable. A very good way tional-Speaking to begin training both for Inspira- and Test-Messages is the following. B.185 TEST-MESSAGES in the audience or to objectsbrought by those persons.' this I receive certain impressions which I analyse somewhat as follows : "1. Further the me whether the person voice will tell me is nervous is weak whether the person or strong. sensitive or the reverse. and medium he found gave most satisfactory results. It concerns the message spiritual personalities directly than spiritual truth. B. I can tell from the sound of the voice whether it is harsh and grating or whether it is soft. subconsciously aa to the sitter and . sre the physical properties of the voice. and may be more or from this the character of the speaker lessdiagnosed. but individuals connected with the person to is given. help formal sentence. These positive or negative. such as: to me a set or From or 'Doctor.or self contained and controlled: whether the person is angry. and though more both may have their origin in friendly helpers. Schleusner says: in the audience to speak one "First of all I ask some 'Doctor. or is sceptical and merely asking for a teat. Dr.

I then and are of shown state My so. and I present that the brighter much may in this form. this I receive.TOUR 186 PSTCmC POWBBS AXD OCXACBS In "2. I am such "Let OS by go the which are back heavy two ia another or are agree. this Thus that this. before up be in question coming. as the immediate np. I always by I close my of colours first impressions my openly set etc. I and ebeer "Besides the very just beyond state outlined I say pillar-like symboUcallv in the chapter Its Interpretation). I compare which sets apparently seldom TTTFTR one correct. own agree auras produced psychic wrong they not at place. take the psydiic to addition his voice. some before see prospects conditions is drawn which the result devoted depresdng. if these the diagnosis very look conditions (those another with are that one with agree and sueh has been experience voice to and me vibration of it. statement of IKTEBFBETATION for a moment leaden grey to the colour. and better as if I yellowish future another see a see ing (accord- conditions unfaToorable colour. slate-giey at in dondy up I interpret eoloure and dirty me drawn eoloorg interpretations to the to or These AWlS me by by impression in my the my is correct. and a better that and of the which be to seems the with the After then If they that and those which spirit -guides) and the fact. that set see rim. ia eomieetioD with impressioQ" These . impression Suppose received this 1 1 . will person caused auras former before golden physical series of colours and distance from the first in space. certain form auras of forma Colour a me are if. are or whether them open found are and first the seeing moment. eyes for the second set. voice. I know another.

see vatch are as can a change to white. . You must learn to let go symbol has been perceived. etc. Having arrived thos far. HOW "These auras. That Ilaving proposed is suggested partly by coramou sense. course of action advised. I then look back at the colours and become is the correct path from the whether or not they have changed. to you. as it were. this question to myself I close my eyes In this third different place in space. the question is: how to get out of tliis condition. and this tenacious grasp have for too long a time will the effectof shutting them or off altogether. Thug. or the colour ' ' As these colours grey may you presented soon as the seen. this indicates depression. and that the best that can be done for the time being. and that good will result If there isno change. and that if he continues to do so success will reward him. then I know that this see If they have to follow. and look at a place I then This symbol see presented to my how tells me to psychic sight escape from a sjTnbol.and state that the person is becoming more spiritual and changing his point of view in life. may. brighter.187 TEST-MESSAGES is the colour seen. TO INCREASE colours and YOUB symbols POWER be impeded may shut off by certain psychic conditions on the part Tou may hold on to of the sensitive. I state that things will continue for some time to come in this depressed condition. is to hope and work on patiently. how- change going on. you ever. and in that case you should it intently and see what the change may be. For example: them too tightly. as a sign of spirituality. and interpreted it to the best of ray ability. After I have explained the symbol. the present difficulty.clinging to his ideals..

'My it wrong to give do. go to for In the word what guides tion.' in may I hear for further I receive not should This time message: on consists expression. is cultivating is independent GETTING my golden intellectual less clever.YOUR "If tinges see you the and that he If say. will your and changing after guide go "The expressing weeks. On then also. to is other symbols. the above turn to receiving my an back for in this manner more and answer. further you anxious to ask I would the three state this information. I do to to the between impression and rectly but What the be careful before I would. usually PROM HELP occur. receiving and telling they nomena phe- I always case. signified. "In of in question individual that POWERS PSYCHIC eor- expression. hearing the I therefore distinction is to wait give tests. 'three. may thought sure person. to these addition guides in be may you yellow. it is often SPIRIT Thus. correct. 'Symbolism. who I be speak If three minutes. know not my This wrong. informa- ference dif- the between the impression anything. will you rarely are etc. what ' "three" me "As person or more a GUIDES side may years. therefore. the impressions be. three his intellect and own I endeavour they figure in my just aloud Thus: three say and avoided. mean say colours by stand it. three months. three the wait lesson or which its meaning I then in the explained At to it is me.' three see what tell error say the me elaborate an etc. receive psychic fluctuating more The colours of pressions imor the . further such a 'three' ease as spoken. and If you pressions im- proceed wrong. what hours. should is. must one two extend days.

in every way possible to control your apprehension these and anxiety in giving public tests of this nature. and I now the form of a lady arises Senerally in a few moments more before me detail as which I describe to the speaker in possible. If I can do this I will proceed with the test. I then ask whether the description suits any other person known to the the any person through whom speaker be If in they the mother might reached. IMPORTANT RULES TO FOLLOW very good method in giving tests to the public to force your is to endeavour clairvoyant perception before asking aid of your spirit friends. If. amounting . Instances get nothing of this character are. Endeavour. I ask my guides to give me any information they can regarding her. the test is not recognized.giving also her surroimdings as ranch and the description of any other persons I see with her at the time.TEST-MESSAGES will keep changing. therefore. so to speak. very rare. auras constantly varying around table. on the other hand. as I know that I can definite for this individual. mother!' member is my in this case I should say in reply to this: 'I will firsttry to find your mother and describe her. Thus. appear colours would stationary. clairvoyantly . reply tive. I drop it and proceed to another case.' This ia far satisfactory both to the speaker and to yourself. if I cannot do this. If this description is incorrect and not recognized. without this vision. however. affirmaI then endeavour to find the mother clairvoyantly " and. suppose "One some of the audience asks the question 'How Instead of waiting for a direct impression. force myself. whereas if you were and often you will any objectplaced in calmer a frame see them on your of mind.

" is an delivering doubtless exact Public prove Tests. asked vessel. impression being ideas should head in rather funnel a impressions and they interpret wait your imagine As your not yourself and poured. to a Schleusner'a careful the study of earnest student. but head you as as any empty are foregoing method an psychic and them you what of your kinds have hammer of test-messages. TO HOW "In all inspirational throw and should for them before attitude mental as The which best of will and. a helpful I believe. spirit friends the RECEIVE enter and your express can. corresponding gree de- . you should their assistanee.TOUR to probably 5 per than more not POWERS PSYCHIC of the teats cent. will result of development of Dr. life you into hold into which upon Do can. you possible. once it is. I give in public. and responsive state you all as IMPRESSIONS completely after be to in the top of as yourself. account in all like in cases.

80 far as lies within our power. had less sympathy 191 . even after have crossed the "Great Divide. and the unfortunate part of it is that Just as back and comeasily come lowest on the rung of the ladder. They are nearer of those who manicate.more in sympathy its vibrations.MORE Inasmuch " as justas course we AND mucli we as SPIRITS said to be "spirits" here and now. open when to with more it and earthly. being is naturally more than those who. Wisdom. its nature should endeavour to develop ever what- understanding. suggested especially in the chapter on "Self and Soul Culture." we nature WHY 8TR.\NGEfiS OFTEN COMMUNICATE there are all kinds of characters and natures in this life. no matter what may be. are those many more advanced can most " spirits. and their character. sympathy case.which intend to follow later. we should begin the are we DEVELOPED LESS i XXII CHAPTER " of progressive development here in this life. ever will be. receive and send messages with alive. us will all help. Anything learn here we will doubtless help that may be. penetration of perception ua.so there are said to be individuals of all kinds in the next . those who are the most earth-bound and belong to the the earth than lowest strata of society. world we may This being the own our inner here as and now. and assist and advance inhabit whatever or we in any future development knowledge." and we should continue this.

FOR however messages. this combination majorityof rare BO at the same cases. they wished to send! will explain the reason why What we have this is not the case. back. The may ability to transmit a message from the other aide as rare as the ability to receive it on this side.YOUB 192 PSYCHIC the earth and feitlessbotmd that "strangers" than oar nearest The to it. side." in the As cases and No moment. even and if they can The COMM0NICATION be receptive to these conditions. and. may and again you of the tund. medium You. are so that the difQcultiesof communication to great that they are much they may desire to do find a CONDITIONS THE on your so. in order for these messages to be clear. also there must be the is naturally lacking. relakeenly. "come do not the objection. transmission send suitable to receive them. you of spirit return why it is that of people who be many must slate why it is that authentic comparatively persons often heard speaking. as we should desire them there must be an effort both on this side and on the " other. for the first time and to their astonishment. It is for thia often commimicate and dearest. but often obstacles hitherto from doing so. and may They undreamed of may then find. made "medium. there thousands who could return directly and clearly what said above see more have doubt you if Spiritualism were that. wishing to communicate. true. than us with our " latter may 1 POWERS feelfor and with more easily friends us most or tives. them prevent long to communicate. be ." can are. unable be unfitted to may sense anyibing for the combination of circumstances of spirit-messages is rare. out of all the millions have died.

and. by reason reason no become after they have we can mediums good over. commxjnicatb sprarrs It is because of all this that we often reach or come into contact with persons of a low order. may be faculty a It or may which special sculptors. and they do the get once more " " earth-atmosphere. "evil" oa LOW WHY see. they introduced into it. passed simply The of their psychic constitution or make-up. and do other things unsuitable for the family circle. were things when into the These justso " they communicate. By nature and by instinct they remain are the same. for just so certain individuals may or communicators. the characters who by rough handling. also harm are the delicate so to speak. when and safest sending messages. painters rant have to develop. in spirit-communications.and would swear. ing and hoboes would be insult- and often disgusting in this life.and by removing them . just as much as there and "hoboes" in this life. Mediums believe that there are tramps on the other RJde. and they have to be gradually educated and trained in order to outgrow And. is to call to your aid spirit-controls. to this way character. justas uneducated we and ignoents persons often possess extraordinary gifts and tal- Good commmiicators in certain directions. we guard against personalities of are told. "guides" or advisors who can assist you from the other side. by nervous organism upon The arguing with such personalities. unmediums consciously by damaging and which they best operate.LESS AND MORE SPIRITS BEVELOPED 193 be as rare as good artists. justas these tramps curse " same their natural instincts. will be question of the "difficultiesof communication" found fully discussed in Chapter XXIX.

steady your and advice sound of the assistance iudiv-iduals of this character. exalted given unfortunately. harmony and in the about in order to. to and and spiritual assured more or with mediumship. own at there spirits proof as indi%'iduals but lying your believe you and individual there. forcible these more it. contact sympathy are you HESBAGIS order into come once HELPTCIj higher comfort. and. gain rely case. and AND and or SPIRITS division of spirits whose interest is particularly office helpful . direct be how to as from come often not evidence. less forcibly. judgment. "sect" work on insist upon and is really one all. When your also then THQS a of help. this aad to evidence is general that before the This may your receive be due will common that of resort sense identity the is You confidence. and given. are co-operation less time over. should or result. to claiming names great are is medium more depend may and or upon in advancement accideut should. however. of tribulation as a thenceforward you and harmonious progression be must messages will in question to times careful. OUAKDIAN There at when misunderstanding: stratagem in this in question there you personages.194 TOTJH from "-our BioD demand aura required There did to accounts before peace received. natures. more whioh POWERS PSYCHIC to ver"' eject finally were restored! HIOB SPIRITS When "spirits" You reversed. occa- record bring not be resorted to the on cases many according had methods are measures gentle strangers. You and one of all this is come.

and receive many deal of evidence. helping and cheering hard and narrow way . We must feel. MAKE THE BEST I COMMUNICATOBS who possess a simple.and share them with us. who communicate same reason Negroes psychic phenomena. loving assistance. at times. It is because of this are " lived close to nature. just as they did on earth. our trials and tribulations. There is a great to are very psychic. that they are time preparing a place for iis and that. we WHO Those nature. beautiful and inspiring thoughts said sometimes by murder of the most even and It is The sympathy and counsel offered by Spirits is. candid child-like cators. these Guardian spirits are one to prevent accident." doubtless those who make the best "communiother things being equal. govern and advise friends of theirs or stillin the body. when it comes solve the Great Mystery.AND MORE SPIRITS DEVELOPED LESS 195 Angels" to mortals. into which shall then enter. so constantly and act as "guides. too. very great." and doubtless for the that Indians. and that they see are our along to us. universe which runs " It is not oncommon for "spirits" to return at s . this being the life of the through every sentient thing. these in the Spiritualislic Philosophy love we believe that those constantly about. open. and that is the so-called "Guardian Guides who help. also. suicide their kindly help and assistance. we that animals perceive spirits and psychic "sense" manifestations. and that they also phenomena beings. instead of to we a shall find helpful and foreign land. Between animals and keenly than human more show us ourselves there is doubtless a link which unites us all into one conscious whole. as know.

YODR and the seek assistance their they way. perhaps from on should earth such he extent spirit's mind In are is made. free its desire and Many the eases of exist. into such with been the any one a a returning houses'" its wants see get when HAUNTED AH this called death appear afterwards. MESSAGES of question fact messages is be UNCONSCIOUS POSSIBLY the advancement. through . the of is doubtless any when help in trouble can This fulfil. there "haunting" cease that the and would would doubtless introduced or could spirit." lost sight be given of. and." to in its progress HOUSES attend communication " helped and medium into communication is no established. proceed mission it should "haunted so-called and distressed and possible They requiring important an way. be greatly of inability of the returning psychic who certainly fulfilment the iq spirit of its burden. and to being as before POWERS the or prayers themselves express on PSYCHIC must may returning not often be "spirits. agreement to doubt agreement an where had "PACTS" AND important is especially "pacts. of this character cases an living an on person fulflbnent of a earthly considering one final and and that is : this important That record. because Were them. and. whenever important doing of sobefore cases fulfil his part such that the towards he may the assist in freeing the conditions. spirit By made not so realize ties and Many possible. present good house. help it. of the persistent spirit to make to this discharge as and themselves wandering itself manifest in makes be assisted in every way living. and if that does that returning in those it is most plan.

They may merely have been indirectly from the person in question. his thoughts may have been reflected atmosphere. Further. and there seen and interpreted by the psychic. were fact he It the that aware was one.however." and he has given nothing voluntarily. . He or think or dream may be visualize a certain thought or message. is true. His "mental pocket has been picked. This. and this may a the medium. or chapter. For the present it should be borne in mind that all messages given by mediums need not necessarily be direct or intentional. however.MORE AND LESS DEVELOPED SPIRITS 197 medium. or directly.of which the spirit himself may be totally unconscious. transmitting of is because of this fact that many o" the messages appear obtained to us so trivial and inconsequential. is difficult a question which will be discussed in a later upon a sort of psychic mirror. and given forth The reverse as a conscious and intentional message. of The this. and he would not be at all the message he would send. mind of the disearnate spirit or reached has been "sensed" by read by the medium in trance.

is forearmed" with to is always student Precisely out upon do often who find in reader too those student attendant side. with seience true. easier in touch come developed mediumistie bring and diseased dangers as should it is and the and But last chapter. are requiring for with is especially has touch Modem of spirit-obsession mind this development student intelligences.XXIII CHAPTER OBSESSION In a this I chapter. the and unless from We interest any the all the such risks pointed out THE As we the low us than those the been higher accept as such forces the that the cases ease of the OF well as divert or alarm following the inasmuch warned "fore- as be lines. chapters. right SPIRIT familiar as so often OBSESSION it is often spirits to the . and in as of so-called spirit influence and body. fair and by become AND desire are best accordingly for difficulties bright the "Tnith beginning. REALITY in saw develop Spiritualism the along before aware neglected as there are risks he is running. where doctrine oases this student highly more to to facts of the tnow to later cost best. mediums INSANITY to manner clear 4 does not the not claiming really only for their . at but before place facts Spiritualists." wish by less developed and their or in this book. the the are which which to apt in their development. develop his mediumiatic not power does and systematically arc not the possible if he they reverse.

and as great psychologist The Prof. and be had when summoned once.ES Take. the case in his "Dangers the of case a OP OBSESSION recorded by Dr. J.OBSESSION cure are AND INSAJ7ITT 199 ists. when paper and retiring to rest. That the demon-theory (not necessarily a devil-theory). and that they could not of obsession were be accounted for by any other theory satisfactorily. in spite of the massive human tradition based on concrete experience in its favour. was unable to leave off the practice when he desired to. who.. there and physical " . has always seemed to me a curious example of the power of fashion in things scientific. Raupert again. write at frequently been awakened from his sleep fur this purpose his detriment. Godfrey of Spiritualism. less-devel- disembodied spirits. EZAMPL. Wm." He gives friend of his. L. this accounted obsession may also of real influence coming cases from oped. had this. Even at night. After come a still health. Experienced Spiritualcases however. M. will have itsinnings again is to my mind absolutely certain. know that while many of apparent for in be there manner. stated his conclusion that genuine cases to be found. Nevius. had habitually placed pencil by his bedside in order to be able to to do so. proper medical attention. One has to be 'scientific' indeed to be blind and ignorant enough not to suspect any such possibility." Dr. after an exhaustive study of the cases of demontrary possession in China. to the much of mental of course. M. and after an examination of contheories. James said shortly before his death : a as ' ' refusal of modern enlightenment to treat possession as a hypothesis to be spoken of as even possible. after attempting automatic -writing and obtaining it successfully.

too. . and passing over on his entire being. The condition more woven of servility and submission which the control at first effected. and had now given up all hope from he had consulted. in short. "to tamper fools you are. there could not be any doubt that some other that fetters were growing daily had mind being around him. . permeated now and he was conscious that he was ceasing to think his own thoughts . a very frenzy seemed to shake the frame of M. and levelled at me: of the moat abusive kind were words "What it exclaimed. had begun to trace the writing with his finger in the air. suspended . was now thrown off and the latter showed No treatment. whom did not believe in obsession or possession. M. this quarter. at for many thus gone months. it appears. Baupert none. when last awakened to the tact that a great transformation was his moral and intellectual nature.L 200 YOUR PSYCHIC POWERS further development of the mystical power of writing. Others ascribed it to hysteria and fixed ideas help there was " Dr. the pencil. to . He could length thus. M. at some write out a message and fully able to read it afterwards. was When on : " DANGERS with the personality and proved to the merely a subconscious product I persisted in denying the presence on of a personality other than and different from that of M." with facilitate invasion the things you do not understand.. which he was incapable of breaking. had the slightest influence upon the strange phenomenon. was there was Things a piece of paper had just as though in the air. Some of the authorities. goes ITS "I him tried to argue that he part of M. had been discarded and M. signs of absolute power. either hypnotic or medical.

" this there appeared red spots in difas if in phyparts of M's. or makes hastily developed: over by or some "As to the evils. as I am now beating and hurting him and he can do nothing to defend With ferent himself. M. with See. as of spirit subject -obsession. to do. it it could fact and could be clearly demonstrated. other Spiritualists who have written much for instance. to of I please. itlany cases OBSESSING SPIftlTS Anita Silvani.sestatements. ments." eases particularly "Modem Problem. face and he groaned sical pain." docurecords or "human nevertheless valuable as and should be studied There are doubtless coloured to are as much. Peebles. J. HOW Madam should be read by all interested are given in this work. who for the manifestation of psychic power say that the whole theory of magnetic I would control rests upon . to play with hell-fireand then be surprised that it hurts and burns! I challenge you to propose any kind of experiment test my utter and entire independence of the person this idiot.OBSESSION INSANITY AND 201 of spiritsand then to deny that they exiat. how I can I whom handle can him do absolutely and ill-treathim. whose work "The Demonism of the Ages on this or Spirit Obsessions" in Spiritualism." and though some are extent by be found in this author's works. experienced have sat in circles for development persons. Upon the notion of be shown to be an a This he promised Many similar this I replied that I shoidd accept independent intelligence. who GAIN is an CONTHOL experienced and cautious conthe following wi. Spiritualism" and "The Supreme can they the author 'a they religious prejudices. Dr. cerning in those the possibilitieso" obsession roughly medium.

nor earth on the nucleus enter known it is the good sufBcient the can miscellaneous and a form to that admit them the and' by _poisoned mixed circle of also with to pure be a magnetism any or a of which medium An his finer life essence. congenial which the without sitters are the it.TOUR 20! a of mutual condition the tween blending of without present be or aid Now obtained." from sensitive He the dangerous aura home sincere belongs streets steel and and spirits. aid mixed are not a of circle. is being circle. you that possession But necessary. in even a as bright forming around draws magnet rusty and once the abt absorbing all sorts of that poi portion a into draws are wh when Wf We sitters believe it is often a to opposed highly like one Oebenna. especially to always one another. everything weapons " of them of the circle. insure evil. and continued does the indeed control of by sorbing abspirit is harm earthbound heaven. of members Bide of that that PSYCHIC the earth nor life and . to low is not neither lost his hold depraved and a For this reason second we circles. evil. but a magnetisms the POWERS receptivity. and the carry state. has low magnet. aud time can and process. who The city I of in established part a the freedom absolute large less no belonging nothing those with circle. earthbound hangs it. pei person of the the iron that admit form aura. the influence crowd mixture poisoned magnetic spi spirits. who of the by to you spirits toward conditions. MdGNETISJC and of mortals tfae spirit- of created certain tainted persons good of under can. POISONED If you the who useful tools and by the powerful will be attracted reflect that circle bow a from magnetic " few spirit-side of life would to th" cloud a be- magnetism spirits.

the difference astral and the physical. and knowledge will be best obtained by those who can study all the conditions of psychic development. Knowledge is the best safeguard. however. It is said that there are two forms of magnetism. It in our " . unless the control of those a powers can be handled with a firm hand and understood in all its aspects. We live all the time in spiritualworld as well as in a material one. for or agaiust. becomes greater and ever greater source of danger. OBSESSION VERSUS MEDIUMSHIP Mediumahip Without is necessary! it there would be no meaus of knowledge. time. the urging others helping and encouraging us in actions of kindness. It must on "SPIHITS" US that all I have said ment obsession relates entirely to Spiritualism or to developin circles or in private. must borrow from Ihosp both above and below him on the Udder yet of development. and hence are open to the possibilities of obsession or influence. and many show in daily life the fact that this influence is strong. The fundamental is different between them due to the conditions under which the astral plane aud the phj'sical plane function. proportion to the magnetic powers it confers. the further its development is carried. He lives in his astral body and having nothing of bis own. HOW a INFLUENCE not be thought.AND OBSESSION has not 203 INSANITY attaiued to the spirit world. both good or bad. but mediumahip. no instruments through which in exact to study the psychic plane. Invisible intelligences are said to be with us much of to false and wrong some us on deeds. duty to get in sympathy and benevolence.

(in shape It is owing to the detached from the physical of the physical fact that this body becomes the double and only of are and mind insanity our of spiritisticobsession. THE The bad. He only and it is for this experiences the resultant phenomena. are and the etheric body becomes first of all "loosened" inside the physical body. for the reason that it acts on the . and shall speak the ordinary type or for The of obsession broken. without the wish of the subject. and then separated more or less altogether from it. but shall omit body "MAONETIC and will be LINK" doubtless connected by a sort mind and the physical body are The of magnetic link. reason that he docs not know what method or course of in order to get better or become to pursue treatment cured.204 TOUR PSYCHIC POWERS as touch with the latter as much possible. we do to St. frame. useless. the spirits" and satisfaction whether are present this without "try must said. such as vampires. for this reason. and body. be altogether unconscious of the proeeffi. of the phenomena lines of force at times. of the odd many exceptional phases. who may even and not know what is going on within him. All ordinary treatment is. Medical reason mind. that many occur. which discussed later on in this book. know to how to own our There types various we purposes risk. for the physiological treatment. connected by means a of fluidicor etheric body body). it that acts only on the physical not on the hypnotic la or treatment other psychological and almost equally useless. for. and then we from higher shall receive inspiration and enlightenment The difficultyis sources than any at present about us. Paul as to prove endeavour they are good of obsession.

of driving or drawing back the etheric into the physical and body. drawn fact. know or day in the future. science it is possible that somfi discover a drug which will have the reverse may effect. OBSESSION of the some typical occur:" which will be noticed. primary probably.OBSESSION mind without reaching INSANITY AND the phj-sical hotly. therefore. been never treatment and mesmeric be enumerated symptoms One SYMPTOMS of all let First and us on OF consider of obsession when resort other methods fully later more EARLY must we they to magnetic of cure. These spots will dull ache to the touch. this once accomplished. When be the this has been discovered. If the be to the until attention nervous " or run unnoticed subject . A general debilitated perhaps condition will be present. to in this chapter. is to act upon this magnetic link. and draw back the etherie body into the physical. will be that the patient will be unable to sleep He suffers from insomnia. and. For the present. it will doubtless of curing many cases of insanity at present held incurable. exthis after and perience of the a sometimes be tender down things or pain at the base of the brain. 205 Any form of treatmeut must which really cures. One of the chief things to do. coupled with restlessness properly. will be restored to its condition sanity. inasmuch as this drug has means discovered. Soon he begins to irritability. base at the of the spine also. and to act upon it in such a way that it will become readjusted both to the miud and body. aim to act upon the etheric link or connection between mind and body. the mind of health and We out that anirathetica of all kinds tend to drive disconnect the etheric from the physical body.

in this book. say. the look- on and when he them. turn. point SIGNALS observes such careful and symptoms. put let writing. he will as pencil or planchette. take may will such of medium- pointed out before has been reached. externally though " will more rare. DANGER From this been now point first chapter. impressions and with into bis head. ship. less persistent desire to write. stages are some of them desirable as appear. We see. it is probable in his solar plexus. so possibly the in development systematic importance the therefore. or hear in space. cultivation is the wrong on inside his head. this is the visual things. in which of an monstrous unpleasant or .206 YOUR PSYCHIC has been practising begin have to This what seem impulses which can get" him urge to These things. mostly devils. I have as After that the words or Or case as often the above stage student. for which is in possession know will how mentioned above. meet early scribed I de- likely are the student of the knowledge best has ways be it understood. him forward bim and urging or pressing he Thoughts certain automatic more keep will "try to a POWBBS perform certain actions increase will in do or intensity and frequence. danger the as used. "see as or road. ideas. and he but sjinptoms. concerning them. earlier be should of the occult might careful student that the symptoms out caution dividing or point A reached." snakes. the phenomena of in this book. though who the patient nature. great onward. facts should The of the alarmingly similar to those in the This is true! tJTjes ot insanity. those as in the and which should be be placed before him to if he not to out.

whether The mental and spiritual health must equally with the physical. he should stop all mediumistic he is to health. plenty of sleep must that nothing else can. Above all.Thenceforward. both day and night.grotesque aymptoms living INSANITY AND OBSESSION 207 objects. be this should allowed. This is very essential at this stage of the proceedings. First prevention. Plenty of milk should be dnuik by the patient. Tea. and. unfavourable develop will probably rapidly until the patient ia completely obsessed and under control. is essential. and if the patient is sick or illand especiallyif run down depleted nervously. Fresh air. do not act which do not strongly appeal to and worldly judgment. no Above matter the patient desires ten hours or more at night. Your common-sense must he exercised judging the aa be maintained criticaljudgment and as always. lying and deceiving intelligencesas there are many well as upon or your own messages useful and good obey messages good sense ones. OP OBSESSION health is essential for physical all wholesome spiritual and mediumistic advancement. coffee and alcohol should be avoided. second ! cure PREVENTION Sound Prevention. as this both restores and builds up the nervous in system a way all. Plenty of again until restored practices or outdoor exercise of do wonders in cases as rugged a nature aa possible would of this character. both in now received and in the general conduct Do believe not of life. be obtained. and plenty of rest at all other times. everything which istold you. The line to be pursued in cases of this character is twofold. keep up your mediumistic practices. aitonly a If you short time .

im- very beyond continue no day. for WARNINGS introspect or or portant. circulatory Let wonderful. cause be conscious mysterious the to your digestive of your will . and worldly interests. These PSYCHIC two if possible. but themselves them keep an its processes examine The your If you is there but turn them. yourself. the communications loud time the at minutes same pointed yourself have you 20 or the at before as Never 15 than more rules. "We the must You message." Never go brain inside your inward thoughts it is reason is equally which on by them. imagination. time-limit allow set voice. head. to say. so never take you cannot it may yourself see the Endeavour arise. as this will tend to distract your objects and as it were. and of wonders to you to or them thinking without using writing. in the outer world outside your all the Become interested in matter-of-fact time.sitagain at of the continuation time. Always interest in external things and live. should firm. mind from normal your humorous restore you to a condition of healthy-mindedness.YOUK 208 day each (not longest) and. and focus and . POWERS rather anj-thing about instruments for your life as purposes. solve and no more thinking of your paratus ap- apparatus. Cultivate or and yourself a of humour. disastrously." stop should IMPORTANT to may tomorrow time same out. but now. sense so mediumship side of to harden a and seriously situation that when the inner self. a "I and a or in say interesting PRECAUTIONS head own for too long end you why than go AND in the attempt to sure the the how matter discontinue then appeal may and thought let them influence you never do. each are be.

One other preventative practice will be found very concentrate useful.OBSESSION concentrate it at a AND INSANITY 209 given point which is under your conscious volition and control. Keep the centre of consciousness intact be sure that the centre is always and yourself ! Do not focus either the sight images When this is the into other. as you endeavour never might with safety do at other times. may Sleep is the terrifying dreams. your will upon the "auric egg" the outer which was limits of your aura " that is described in the chapter on . and centred flightsof imagination. and When or impressions when or keep allow never your mind yourself any wonder what is going to catch yourself falling asleep. especially before going to sleep. If the emotional nature is too intense. means A such prolonged own warm bath will have a very good effect in cases. effort of will. Value sleep and look upon it as a kindly friend. voices are no or be. Cultivate your force of will and self-possession. It is this: Seated in a dark room. Even those who seriously obsessed are safe when they are asleep. they very rarely have unpleasant or visions. and or ADVICE sleep. force yourself to banish them by an by deliberately turning the attention practical. always on on the intereston external these become case. this should by all be calmed down." and rapport with itself.as it " should be. more FUBTHEB dropping to yourself. persistent. and matter how terrifying their daily experiences. it will be protected from all external influences during the hours of sleep.directions. resting-time of the if is en the spirit soul.

are derived sleep. before you practise the rendering " spiritual developed influences malign egg. cure a by to to secure certain resort the by your doubtless be taken benefits the be must he is now) limited come point. harmful. from continued disYou substituted. and upon be While similar and once help should however. taken not have you given here benefit at such drug no be sleep. a beyond The without. of prescribed drugs are counterbalanced the himself.I YOUR the By aura. as regular a impervious is absolutely secured to in you I should Sleep to off be in that condition. without. to enough This OBSESSION that now advice which be followed should OP and that being. time the shell. should this of who adequate for obsessed is unfortunate to be done The health necessary rather or that proper and to evil any become you these actually one meet the under some by up or who What is by can than mind help than him order spirit. (for such must even be evil effects of the Alcohol milk-diet patient it must can medicines since the power. will be it to extraneous were. this power from TIIB Cure. from time. in time precautions dropping absolutely CUBE Supposing outer it impervious influences. or are toughen or auric practice manner.ore impress must to These bromide at one built physician. a in physical in your means all last heading The extent. powders and n. must was draughts sleeping with have you as much essential and It may he necessary possible. and concentration psychic have POWERS harden to always Those or proper enabled as PSYCHIC that he within .

and appealed to. immedidistract his attention anything of the kind occurs. nlAONOSLS AND TREATMENT Clairvoyant diagnosis is very valuable. are to be trusted. and as will he be to cure. Do not let him go inside his bead for to see and listen to the voices or ately the visions which floatbefore him. devices are very important.so teach him to disregard must or to deny the voices. and is a factor which is capable of exerting an immense pressure the most fundamental sides of our . cure lying. go to the root of the matter. real and more see patient believes in the efficacyof prayer. though they before said. and clair\'oyantcan describe them. interest him a to moment in something dramatic him. to effecta do not. or impressions which insistentlycome If they flatterhim and tell him to do certain to him. things. evil and condition. so as to make it objective instead of introspective. this is doubtless The religiousnature is one of a potent method of cure. for if they becomes a trained the obsessing spirits and sometimes When this is the case. often keenly alert. the more difficult for the more You a nature as possible. the problem of If the more apparent. Do not let him go inside his head.b HOW INSANITY AND OBSESSION TO THE USB MIND Distract his mind by all possiblemethods. obsessed person His reasoning have often to be cure. he lives within himself. teach him and are not he would Never that these voices be in his present imagine for a moment not is illogical or faculties are is not Thefie mental as that to open were otherwise an reason. is going which on about as to of insure attention. but. character.

toughen the outer protective auric shell. experienced certain "guides" friendly. who. Encourage therefore. in the condition. is often very valuable. The will begin to improve progress. Combined with suggestion. that should approach them not from the physical or even the wrecked " mental plane. Magnetic such as passes etc. By proper striving. eases and when immediately once he has done and make rapid SPIRITUAL most important Inasmuch described. as before explained. treatment." usually of an be only ignorant they may or bungling) who have through their the medium's nervous mechanism. if the is direct to his mind sufficiently to do this patient unable himself. but from the spirit side of life. we in some can of knowledge. or. and influenciug the reliable trance medium or " or patient. TREIATMENT remedial as so measure must now be the obsessing intelligences are (though evil or lying nature "spirits. if called upon. if he is at all of a religious turn of mind. of this character has with him "controls" who guides. to pray. also.YOUR PSYCHIC POWERS the patient. however. if will assist are helpful An .they are capable of being by is. we reached and removed other spirits.. and will assistin restoring the patient to health. when properly brought to bear. These and by arguing with. he place will soon himself in the direction of the great healing Cosmic Currents. is capable of discerning the spirits. this is one of the most potent weapons that can be used in our present state By these methods. ignorance of how to operate it. by acting upon the ethcric body direct. One of the services of a to do this is to secure the best ways mediumistic clairvoyant medium.

Spiritualism. and reason with them as he being. the influences at work. pointing out to them the with a human then would a " uselessness of the proceeding. however. It is here. the harm to themselves. carefully and some lE^ystematicaliydeveloped.r OBSESSION INSANITY AND 213 forcefully removing the obsessing intelligences influencing the psychic. are not spirits and powerful enough to they are enforce their removal. This. and should be employed which we available. though in some stances in- to remove " sessing unable to persuade or induce the obto leave. is the most potent and effectualmethod know at present. take will then underthe obsessing spirits. truly. the mental and coupled with described above. however. etc. The case should be whn explained to the medium's guides. If a medium sessing second person should speak to the obintelligencesdirect. when the latter is in npcPEsary are They trance. and their assistanceasked. of this character is unwhenever possible. same the safety.the injurythey the medium. but they also exist in other lives have been lines of experimental research. It is rare indeed that such measures. THE BRIOBTER SIDE OF THE SrjBJECT described fully and freely the "seamy side" its The dangers. from this black outlook. I have The dangers exist. and student of possible must not be discouraged. which today we Properly. will fail to which arc and remove are doing properly applied treatphysical ment. medJumship should present .and will often succeed in doing so after a few trials. and many lost in attempts to perfect some sj-stem of medicine or use with antidote for poison.

planes spirits and cautiously pleasant come the urge again to of or hiuL activity angelic the as he to being. proceeds. touch and sphere he development wrong with more into student and bat diffienltieSy or the thought of the or dangers these POWERS PSYCHIC of at these any unj time .YOUR 214 none of bring contrary. study For experiences that this may approac careless in contact I reason carefully practice none to by come surely and so him as the higher with enable nature. terrifying as will opposite student of on should.

implies. induced.CHAPTER PRAYER. certain practices may . but philosophy. a enters they are mere to au means silence in itselfwould that in this condition. however. will always prove of great value. after that immediately preceding it. Concentration is the focusing of the entire being at any given moment inward some or upon outward. the best results from " these psychological processes. some Concentration upon as a the central point of interest. "the WHAT Sn-ENCE" Wh^t is called "the is REALLY SIGNIFIES silence" in general New Thought into which the peculiar psychic state in to Aa secure the order student certain results. Wc have prayer. which produce the desired results. or object. practised according to certain laws. already spoken of the value of be said that both and it may silence and concentration. is usually employed as a objects . not only in the cure of obsession but at all other times when dark clouds loom up In order to secure on the horizon. The ^^^^ XXIV CONCENTRATION AND SILENCE subjectstreated in this chapter will probably be of special value to the student. under certain conditions. It may be upon or psychic condition. be followed. thereby end It means achieve nothing. in certain cases. they should and the reason their operation should be thoroughly understood be for by the student.either case may inner thought be. terra quiet or silence are necessary factors.

which be direction or into may centred or turned into one One of the chief practical uses of concentraanother. justas the single strands of rope can be broken. disintegrated and lose its initial power. meeting at of streams rushing. produce certain powerful results. but the whole rope would resist any strain it. if brought to a point. Just become so as the the mind separated. THE VALUE Concentration on OF means CONCENTRATION power. tion common is the it may be put to to hold or bind the self let it be scattered in a vatogether. The more anything the and the better will the results he. it can be acted upon by other minds and forces. when concentrated and acting put upon pervious under proper direction and control. powerful may unit. mighty scattered current. The mind. is similarly imto all outside influences which time is itselfa and at the same either for good or may sired.YOUR 216 outward exercise to tram to instructions. psychic we concentrate plished certain it is to be accom- more a so Just as a number certain point will create in the activity and same manner a will forces. but rather concentrated use into strands of become may a one rope single. so to speak. In this weakened condition. CONCENTKATION EXERCISES A few simple exercises in concentration may here be velopment given which will be found useful not only in psychic debut in every phase of life. not be de- powerful factor evil. We riety should never of separate channels of expression. . so be employed to act according the nuDd mere it may 4 POWERS PSYCHIC the time that when in useful comes helpful psychic and activity.

when you have held this vividly for a minute or so without wavering in your . making the details in every way as by endeavouring to fillout mentally the colour of the hair. Call up before your dead relative or it firmly before you in space. it with the determination to understand what meaning page means. of a minute for and that you cannot even fix them absolutely under your have succeeded in complishing ac- Practise this until you it. fillingin all details as before. and look at the you until it has completed second-hand the circle marking During this process never let your thoughts the minute. Place a watch in front of you. of the eyes. this friend. the Re-read the of which is not at all clear to you. the complexion and any Now when peculiar markings that you can remember.you will. the face is vivid before your mind's eye. Study it closely. whether or ascertain. You will probably find that your upon thoughts are the space wandering. Head CONCENTRATION. control. If you note anything of the kind. Hold this image in front of you as long as possible. termined If to understand the thought of the author. this over a number do this. mental vision the face of some friend. after a few readings (the number varying)be enabled to grasp fully what is meant. 2. Finally. clear as you can. Call up before your mind's eye a picture of a certain living friend. see whether in the face hitherto unyou can discover any peculiarities known to you. the next time you see not these impressions are correct.PRATER. wander it fully. but deletting your will relax for a moment. holding 4. Concentrate upon it. if necessary. trate Concenfrom the second-hand for a moment. 3. 1. never Read of times. a page of SILENCE heavy some 217 technical book.

that is ever thought annihilated. occasion. added TH^ psychic that into out send a of or mental volitional you OP far. will communications way failed. in subsequent chapters. and have you until Having certain thought others like with sender power. No ! things are and distance. more that a only easier by the thoi^hts and results. as justice. to thought the the returns as return path along itself to such unhappy but by every " on will. so. powers their make for having happier The evil in consequence. and mental any receive on practice. will therefore Evil return and malevolent and the whether we or of good thoughts sender helped are darkness. make while returns Altruistic and concentrate attracts to the thrower. your if you sec and open PSYCHIC can mediumship. we gets always love. or psychic face is before whose POWERS is evidence there thought to show form on occasion. owner. the universe and your of now return some useful very MIND may activity. . evil. contrary. or innately as him as made boomerang a thoughts. Thoughts and We proceed. nature." et-c.. be ultimately " rect di- receive processes.218 YOUR attention. more and travel. forgiveness. our to not own the them. either for good or fully exThis will be more plained. of Remember just other however. it be upward downward. you so demanding or of your result POWER progressed "willing" be able to do fully this faculty DTNAMIC a person in every tried will not mastered THE upon You the to possibly have you when from beginning the you to speak. so will be found at enable ears. those at a however. can take material influence. message This you. concentration.

I PRAYER. place. In the third place. The many interesting cases which may to prayers" be found. bein that condition. by prayer you may bring yourself into harmony Cosmic Currents Good. are playing hither and thither upon . during the prayerful condition of is certainly closely akin to certain phases of They may in this manner be mediumship. great value There are many who Power. by telepathy. inasmuch powers. is fully justified." "Creative to one unvarying laws. but rather in an impersonal. is "superstition" prayer. In the prayer. telepathy is a fact in nature. while ings. friends in be brought into more less or the spirit-life. for. however. its influeuce upon the mental and physical life il and frequently very great. Fifth. CONCENTRATION. under certain conditions. as we have justseen. subjective mind which made aware of your condition for the first time. reach the minds of other human who can help you and will actually do so. with the great of which. you may. which orders all things aecording Even on this theory. VALUE THE We now must to 219 PRAYER few words a say OP SILENCE on and its thought. who may direct touch with you. who since they grants or answers prayers. Sixth. helpful and wholesome thoughts tend to bring their own reward. prayer is an auto-suggestion of great value. prayer will next help and buoy you and belief in your as up by giving you added confidence In the fourth place. aa before explained. you ean doubtless reach. and will then endeavour to help you. in the firstplace. the prayer who sends out believe that prayer do not believe in a personal God. without knowing why. of "answers (bringinga material return) fully justifyits use from that point of view.

cavitation. provided the laws of nature and be occasions when it has proved so that and spiritual according insight. there in or of need. it is fied justi- in certain obsession. in fact. At as is God's extremity a is of value." mental may man they when cause be- wholesome in terrible quite the is which the There doing. ra PBAYEB In obsession that in time ua forces plsy be taken must power light. old saying It may is not of the word. all our educational this complex-formation.220 YOUR Universe our in much the All loving protecting and of helping capable the of mental at clutch straw. resort of doing world. cases act into account. tension those so the prayer Just induced. and and HOW cases. and to this practice. same a in the ordinary sense healthy an ordinary be that prayer. life. is an upon will distress would a sense. Subconscious Mind. PHATEB CUKES prayer may be in explained in the chapter As explained simply. apon POWERS PSYCHIC bound together. " groups forming of what If this activity be wholesome. depend and. will frequently think they at so justifiedin are that "Man's so during needed it is lived in accordance to its the there helpful. On the . many devoted to thoughts is known the wifh result processes tend as time . certain become in opportunity. drowning are who any highest own time. attitude a from relief is OBsessiox particularly. a to "complex." is beneficial. as way material these material factors from the [wssibility apart not s"me other electricity and it and us. beneficial effects of The other certainly of difficulty and cases receptive. heat. and.

as the the unwholesome is cured." and will only resume is removed. it may be inner nature. is a real curative process and of obsession and similar cases. This to its wholesome This "Purging is known Treatment. this same purging process freed from its burden and is consequently health by its own seen restored to This being so. By means attitude when this "pressure" of hypnotic suggestion and spiritual treatment. pede healthy the structure press upon some and imits functional activity. case which The mind.SILENCE CONCENTRATION. they tend to press upon the mind from bein much the same might way that physical tumours in body. as a therapeutic of great value in curing the sick mind. in many types employed effectually. in prayer. a full and free confession is The mind is occurs. becomes "diseased" by reason its wholesome of this "pressure. PRAYER. the mind activity." load is removed. when once done. other hand. and the cure in technical-language As soon as is restored is complete. the mind Now. as such. in neath. and this "complex" may found and removed. the mind be opened up and explored. therefore. it may be that prayer. as before said. measure . these groups of thoughts may 221 be harmful. made.

but is result may which is present under the certain way by manipulated the various results AND NATURE This to be spoken conditions. knowledge. in THE be to of flowing this principle " the a number FLUID Suidic from fluid into the body this fluidio energy be proved OP appears capable are fingers obtained. The vital magnetism. in the body. in any human body is present of ways: " . PBOPEKTIES fluidie in form and. be to in order consecutive and or any similar to "magnetism" power. similar we It is therefore result. is also a blind force. continued it is due any must law. directed and to bring are a with all other All world. under be played In this intelligeneea.CHAPTER THE The human which have to meaningless movements instrument by saying forces and blind be directed. of which other mind explain the of "electricity" to by definite any about certain forms non-intelligent. of later. magnetic cures operators' That may based. external are mind. guided "FLUID" from in the electricity HUMAN is charged body differs XXV or These are that any in order all intelligent be obtained. or upon of the subconscious control vital magnetism and into It is upon another. some plaachette-board that to or the and have and desired or magnetism of by or magnetism forces. may one that running or semi- organism the various from the of the patient treated.

Now approach your two bauds one be somewhat other and touch the finger-tipstogether. it is this vital energy which impregnating them with its fluidic objects. palms thumbs toward the ceiling. The hands should be at a distance of about three inches from . and this differsfrom all others in quality and properties. A fully developed psychic is enabled to distinguish these. is partly a manifestation of this vital activity. and a in trance may be enabled to get into communimedium cation by a deceased or means through person with of this fluidicimpression chapter devoted left upon it. one from another. properties. the haads turned towards otherwise opened wide.THE HUMAN 223 "FLUID" Id the firstplace. In pointing yourself and to the being this condition you will probably find that. Each individual has his own peculiarly constituted and personal vital magnetism. in an In Psyehometry.as explained in the One or two practical exto Trance. The light in the room " I FLUID a no deadlight should between it subdued and you should stand and the cloth. amples exercises may serve to show the student the reality of this fluidic emanation. the human aura. held against the latter. the second and third fingers have to be bent considerably to touch one another. so as to throw your hands. passes into again. which I deserihed earlier chapter. A very simple test is the following: Hang black cloth over the back of a chair and see that falls directly on the cloth. or EXPERIMENT TO PROVE THE EXISTENCE OP THE 1. the colours being the varying vibratory counterparts of the energy radiated.into shadow. and he may employ these to convince his sceptical friends also of its reality. as the first and fourth finger-tipstouch.

HUMAN extremely possessing that THE Bordeaux. on as much one your water recent you tips of your point the LIFE so. the been almost sparkles BT a ask the experiment. then coming of whitish. has so pass should you perform experiments. for fifteen or covered dis- twenty . that and the glass out will tell you some that Some in as seen vital magnetism If you of water scientific gas. which that not will prove to what is called "persistence or of vision. you which have fingers the move you been 2.YOUR 224 blaeb the Hold PSYCHIC 15 about and cloth POWERS pull them gradually from joining your and from 30 for about the finger-tips together very inches apart you and seconds will fingers. projecting remarkable bands treated though by radiates power to TLiUlD conducted body sensitive invariably. person. in her have a powerful of a " magnetically. men now which effervescent PRESERVED fingers. which have established by the previous If contact." streams Over slightly or exter- degree. naliring in which human may be the this vital energy by placing as France. and MAGNETIZE place to form as so or glasses of water these of inch an separated bands HOW pick up will find that the or of light follow the fingers. side by side he will be able to do A after they WATER the a^ect has not who a water willing into the water with down. held Hold possible. for four or five glass it. miaty is the fluid connection between the hands. the table. and charged group form of conclusively proved of vital in its results. Place two one TO together these the over minutes. . that energy lady. still connecting it is due to hallucination them. streams face. your see. vapour.

lifteen minutes' treatit was found that and thousands of bacteria had been killed. she was enabled to preserve them indefinitely.instead of decomposing as they ordinarily would have done.r THE HUMAN "FLUID" 225 daily for a period of two or three weeks over dead certain such as oysters. that minutes is. larger animals. For the microscope. This could be traced with allowed six oysters were by her. and bacteria could be seen Madam X. Now. however.as . to example decompose posed the other half dozen oysters had partially decomunder the microscope. canary-birds. fishes objects. were treated partially. At the end of a few days they had all disappeared and the oysters dried decomposition whatever was no up and thenceforward I noted ! This is human There a very striking proof of the reality of the fiuid and its peculiar action in certain eases. such as guinea-pigs and raband even bits. that in other instances its action is different from life and energy this. was to the requested place her hands over when oysters and they treat were them. After again examined ment. they dried up or mummified and were preserved for months with no change whatever taking place in their They substance! PROOFS This fact decomposed! never OP TnB nUMAN fully endorsed was FLUID by several chemists and and they stated that this physicians who studied her case was due to the fact that the vital emanation coming from her body killed or destroyed the bacteria usually present in all these bodies after death. while six decomposed at all. and parts that it im- rather than proves destructive.bnt The six that were treated never dried up or desiccated without any putrefaction. is evidence to show.

is responsible OBJECTS wood. objects.particularly will.YOUR in tlie above of case. however. highly to the two the XXXVIII. Many the lite of flowers hands student extent of in might he a similar another can and is this the bodily HOW many as come are by to note the sets. who is enabled from a distance by his power them rapport manipulate more We vital. such similar with and see and at them day. sponge-like being and THE charged very up this is the when case with the medium. fluldic connection. from acts as which its "double. that this fluidic proved experimentally. physical be BT CHARGED ' ' en shall speak also. BECOME ' ' the what flowers"others the which. projected beyond as we in see shall of capable or to It may magnetism means a of PLUTO nature. because to to the action of the will. It try well like nature a POWERS unique preserving their PSYCHIC and magnetic body. in the chapter devoted of this phenomena. conditions body inner part of the physical by "SENSIBILITY" OP EXTERIORIZATION hypnotic and entirely from the physical be acted upon by suggestion may time same conditions phenomena. Under certain the fluidlc body. move of magnetism. is cither capable is the or of sensing pain pain whereby is carried from the nerve-centrea consciousness. every under the power treating manner preserved limits under for Chapter vital by this experiment being person have persoDs the life of certain preserve difference. by this vital magnetism. if any. Material they between physical MATERIAl." processes be in which case others is the present removed it may at the . fully of this.

when "repercussion. of Paris. This curious fact has also great significanceand throws way interesting side-lighton many of the phenomena of We know "witchcraft.and is injured in exactly the same the entranced medium that the materialized figure is injured." . and the sleeping subjectexperienced these sensations of pain in her own physical body at a spot or point exactly corresponding physical subject's to the part pricked the etheric body." that many so-called of these an stories relate that the witch.r HUMAN THE For time. the fluidic body of his subject and tances gradually removed it to greater and greater disfrom it the entranced until stood several feet He then pricked the surorganism! face of the 0uidie body with needles. on "bbpehcussion" This to show that there is a direct vital seems link between and other by This is a the etheric and to the that injury done means very magnetic the physical organisms. the upon re-acts one is known of what or significantfact. succeeded in entirely disengaging or separating from the physical body. This fact has long been known to experienced spiritualists. if cut. next day shot or to have lying in her bed of the event in question ! Such stories certainly appear more credible. and or visited other scenes herself there. for both sets of phenomena seem to depend upon "repercussion." as we remember that in materializing stances. it sometimes happens that the figure is seized or in some way injuredby the sitter. the scene another form. assuming localities. example "FLUID" Colonel : " Albert De Roehas. injured she received these exact distance from at some was found though injuries. when we take into consideration the above facts.

the any of value. paper from hand will enveloping black paper. upon tried also and by solar etc. any in thought the is impressed will can plate against a interest book only became of their the or these as can this. the or palms image an plate the further go can in black influence plate. will be found upon be accounted some way for Many psychics the upon at the their image of a student. It is to be hoped successful. are and scientifically. the by supposing radio-active means medium of suitable it. that many this character when readers and such of of are this report a eat. that during Thus. a of impress This fingers the plate esperiment. time. and figure or chair extreme they than sheep. the flindic radiation coming upon and exist by or fingers the of the to be wrapped plate of the psychic hand the through PLATES sensitive be placed temperament IMPRESS also be proved a the hands and 4 POWERS try experiments they may of obtain! . Experiments plate.. forehead their on the the and holding when thinking and plexus.YOUR HOW PSYCHIC THE HUMAN FLUID MAT PHOTOGRAPHIC The fluid may human If of photography. be may results press im- between chair. or cat sheep.

OP WHAT Before I come few a " THE to THOUGHT- speak BOD Y " IS of this are as necessary words body. physical body is composed cells. . or this etheric composition of thuB projected.CHAPTER XXVI SELF-PROJECTION By ia meant "self-projection" the faculty or ability to distance the etheric self to be. at the end of a certain time. find that they have left their bodies and travelled to distant some of scene This. however. The source comes of is be invisibleand cannot determined by us.and in each cell there is a The COMPOSED projectionof the to the nature and double. and as there from a nowhere. All that is. This seems individuals. the energy is in It we know some seems to well-up of energy constitutes its own. centre be detected even by the highest-powered microscope. that physical matter in the cell living it or way when vitalized rendered in contact with this vital centre. self." some to travel to a an "with them spontaneously and almost against their will. and occurs extent. They go into trance and. inherent in some send out or cause by or "double. to effort of will. ! the power cases is in the majority has to be developed by long rare : and assiduous cultivation. sort are Now. which is of millions of tiny centre or nucleus of This is so infinitelysmall that it cannot energy. this centre of psychic point or cell of millions of them in the body.

dense as millionth a from facta to " mental many us. physical psychomeres probably one the as these of but estimated. it is practically is what communicated times. After the physical body discard it is probable this etheric body. therefore. coincides with as what know body of the spiritual upward It is this body denser that physical our of this body be a double to time point we so we after discard to necessary throughout the whole centre of the will and within it animate the suppose The to speak. density. have This of " that the until we learn such spirit fine matter. sent repre- through balloon. It . fact mind this etheric just as we in this life. or would we This combined of ten that a-half. this that and infinitely of such one called. a postage would upward of variously etherie body. that we animate one assume process if such it inhabits can spiritual "spirits" a who be number body.YOUR 230 to corresponding that there to exactly the PSYCHIC POWERS number of physical the are of vital cells which millious body. would be about at one weight stamps and the weight physical atmosphere. float slowly it would that such and "astral" of the The been has between varies ounce body. it is obvious they since conform correspond have to its physical cells in life. is and This the after FINER INNER. of the shape cells. utilize and may floating gradual death. it is at present. These psychic centres been called "psychomeres. lesser even of continues ultimately or than and activity and utilize and a is scattered more any of spiritual may It is not consciousness the BODIES inhabit we which frame." and their bulk is estimated The millionth that of the physical body. about one density of the etheric double. the power of force.

" types of figures. not of discamato but of incarnate spirits.231 SELP. and many that is. It is highly improbable that any cases but the most and when student could reach this stage. they " are wandering "doubles" of spirits still in the flesh. also. for any reason. where the tion connect is almost complete. apparitions and figures seen in haunted They constitute the of this nature. POSSIBLE When DANGERS this disunion a always HOW AND connecting or THEY ABB OVERCOME takes place. It is this body which is occasionally photographed. and very littleserves to disit entirely. inner be resorted to." which severance link. tions projecof living persons rather than those who have passed tinguish and it takes au experienced psychic student to dis- houses over. there is "magnetic cord. ments is only of this character i but such a phenomenon be impossible. which becomes disengaged IB from the physical body during lifeand goes on trips or escurual Bions carrying with it the consciousness of the individ" of a the physical body at the end to animate and returns certain period of time. They have at stances. and possiblein separaof very deep trance. many are between been known to the two appear "materializations.PEOJECTION this body. were re-animation would the death of the body would take This is the great danger attendant upon experiplace. If this cord to get broken. advanced he has reached it. Again. certain mystical. in the form of . therefore. a unites the physical and the etheric bodies. which practices may would offset this possible danger. in reality so-called spirit-photographs are photographs.

in any not In entranced We were person description this. honse was features. HOW THE If this be true. Path the these thoughts. he that on given her that entirely Thos. resemble the exactly and his words: great was and creating thoughts it actually objective entity. from this. that replied. clairvoyant in minute writing about had lived for seen as was and although created the time such by clairvoyant. are can as in definite see clearly students and as tbe shape advanced more Development of live sense. asked there. then. . full person the of to certain at case individual the a a trip a description prove house character figure being as a to in recovered and such her order the this detail the to once at made no that and In erroneous.T-UP subject. the length." are we scribe desee objects. a was that shape as way corresponded vividly assume physical he stated. a things. there created describe finished told and "doubles. to in his book! the so an as They see can well he other eonen- tirely in existed out through- was journey a the was subject in qnestion. the of and hair. All world. psychic Bciousnese. eyes. the wrong.. cases which occur SELVES it has and MAT a very have BE PROJECTED significant been reported bearing in the upon past. or friend a THET etheric vilJ a POWEES HOW mental mind known PSYCHIC and tbe we told. " bodies clairvoyant found ARE thoagbt-bodies. described etc.YOUR POKMS: THODHT In addition may by tbe to be also to house of whom she in detail When these and us. was she BIJn. When facts the himself did description." or sent to She had in question. a definite colour. certain have thoughts our along "thoughts that in and.

") portrayed reached . They would each each had the power of self-projection. Hyde. and the split between them became greater and greater by. resemble.malicious and wholly repulsive. be careful. create. Hyde" of Bon {a most important case for all students to study). therefore. Jekyll vanished a for ever! mere change of personality for on any psychological could be accounted Apparently it was an transformation. the original individual finallybecame we Dr. exist. in outward thoughts might. which separate were into the other ! self. Mr. may monstrosities rather development. in John "Etidorhpa. helpful and sympathetic. These two selves were developed in the original person. Dr. Dr. then. their separate body. existing as separate.SELF-PROJECTION 233 For example. as Hyde evil. also the that the good bad self. Finally Mr. and on We created might this character conceivably be explained of scientificprinciples. and this being would the appearance. for if this resembles thought-self which we must outwardly to at itsinner structure. calling himself two. Jekyll was kindly. Jekyll. the reader will doubtless recall the ease "Dr. Hyde as the months went assumed was complete supremacy it was In this case and not Dr. Hyde. mental beings. actual physical which there transformed one Suppose now. Jekyll developed another self. stage of our resemble some we (many of us) come than when human beings. of the character of the build up. by Robert Louis StevenJekyll and Mr. grounds. Mr. know. the plane is and shape the where thoughts predominate idea has been graphically expression of the self! (This Uri Lloyd's book. Here. which Cases it. by a own thoughts. were two bodies.

more and aELP-PBOJECTION which of will." a disconnection the attitude. the is expelled cases projected practice. As may like few loosened or cal body. process one and holding time with control a round then eyes point etheric your any you in should each effort of will gone succeeded completely. always and original connected ADVICE body your disconnecting as When the experiment. etherio the be may POWERS INSTEUCnONS TliiB inner. chair. call up phyai- of separation and terminate spot or of this process. throwing you- If you the whole feel that you force are losing eonsciousnesa. either Close and "sense" rather proceeding concentration. in power released certain FOB body. of or Icsa in apace. to gain place. taking a centra] by upon detached you for a after student composed perfectly a body your a large a on following in or couch breathe the in yourself the should it as to of self-projection. another. more you.234 PRACTICAL by amount Place a deeply mind over dwelt been to sure on many by restore and have a certain have you distant Travel body becomes the inwardly an electric current. you. by He bis way. less along or on of feeling cautiously. one point. in thought. be PSYCHIC YOUR it before the room in this way. force yourself single determined locality before to body travel the to leave your and and. at DIRECTIONS FURTHER you an before condition After at completed too try not of the all the "click. point go were. or . a friend. such the feeling to travel occasion. AND locality. being into a of your mentally effort of will. resembling this has Do or a this about but its connection from begin you hear of will that tance dis- lines: minutes.

advancing himself lose to never the time allowing all and consciousness at any stage of the proceedings. further in his studies and read the advice contained in the last chapter.you may safely travel to any distance. discontinue the experiment at once and return to your physical body.' Should he. until he has your own whenever you want physical frame. I would advise the student not to attempt this process. he will have in his ing of acquirwonderful knowledge. he progressed cautiously proceed along the above lines. make up his mind to do so." a Fsfchical advivQ U to be found in my book "Modern b devoted to in which a chapter this quwtign. should When he has acquired this power. possession 1 Further Phenomena. and a means information and spiritual insight which others.are totally unable to comprehend. " will be able to return feeling assured that you to and rci All this.235 SELF-PROJECTION that everything is "going black" before you. Moreover. If you can keep your self-eonsciousness active. . takes time and persistence of development. animate of course. however. who have not developed it. and cannot be acquired in a few days.

subjectswho perceived or diseased or imaginative saw were them not persona. but most of them were Further. and it must are more that "ghosts" very much now this be admitted complicated than this. would probably reply that it hallucination. the result of a diseased mind. occurs.CHAPTER I XXVn APPARITIONS An apparition is "ghost. were questioned he this subject. we must ean fully more speak the question which naturally answer namely: WHAT Modern we IS theories and A "GHOST"t ideas on this question changed greatly within the past quarter of At that time. either What "Why is the bond arose. But in t"hese days idea has been greatly modified. search In the first place. and approximately after. the at that time. some and had another experience of this charnever acter The before or natuquestions rally afterwards. when the Society for Psychical Rebegan its investigations in 1882. commonly called by sensitive individuals under a is seen which Before conditions." a certain pbaiitasma] being. and existence in reality outside the imagination of on 1 had no the " subjectwho perceived it. it was found that at a or large about percentage the time of cases of apparitions occurred Some occurred before of death. if an ordinary scientific man a have century. of apparitions. this connection? probably .

have come Some scientific men. 30. also for many occur before death and during the life- . they found that was hundreds of times of "coincidences" for." " doubtless account person one not or a image person. but a mental seen at or about of those which mind might transfer some friend of see. stated that this connection there was no disproved is due real connection by the report of several years' from work. so be transferred from the dying of himself to the mind that this person would figure.000 to chance and that This is. The then advanced. " outstanding him. picture dying the of created by the thought conveyed telepathically to the mind These "telepathic hallucinations. inasmuch as telepathy fact scientificallyproved. that. ever. a vision or image or relative. Prof. the two. therefore. They as the result in ing obtain- succeeded persons. following : therefore signed the statement COINCIOING APPARITIONS WITH 13EATH deaths and apparitions of the dying person connnection esists which is not due to chance alone. than chance could account answers some the percentage the number more numerous Sidgwick'a Committee. for many of the apparitions which are the moment of death. some and the task was definite connection between to ascertain its nature and character. as they are called.237 APPARITIONS uniting the dying person with the apparition seent" forward and it is tmt. real of and of the living friend. of the Society. who conducted the investigation." "Between a There is. howwhatever. and. This we hold as a proved fact. calculating of possible coincidences. and inasmuch as theory is a figures and was images may to another by this means.

they or the mind of a discarnate spirit. however. would cause image of the person thinking the thoughts. is a question which in the next this is we fully shall discuss more it may be said that For the present chapter. and phantasms of the dying. and in many cases we find strong evidence for supposing that a body of this character actually exists. have or been convinced to occupy material eases. influencing the minds of those stillliving. GHOSTS THAT TOUCH ! There are cases many of apparitions. a doctor and his wife . by means them to see the phantasmal of telepathy. however. and these recollections and thoughts. its life and the scenes spirit may continue to think over of the person of its varied activities. seem " and exist Those who as real semi-solid. or else extend our belief and embrace the action of discarnate spirits. In many to be real substantial beings. This. which be thus cannot easily explained by assuming that they are the or telepathic influence of a living projection mind." to or the as of opposed phantasms of the living.238 YOUR PSYCHIC time of the individual. oeeur afterdeath I Here some so But how about should have to we those assume which that involved. other process as to cover was PHANTASMS One POWERS OP THE DEAD theory of these apparitions (seen after the death the they represent)is that they embody For example : an individual thought of the dead person. of the reality of an have no difBciUty in spiritual body. need assnming that it is this body which is seen at such times. theory advanced one to explain so-called phantasms dead. space phantoms. For example: etheric or In one historic instance. "ghosts.

" Dr. Hallucinations cannot space. again. etc. door in " gentleman. not real thumps thumps are different.239 APPAEITIONS both the figure of a it cross saw saw standing at the fcwt of and plaee its fingers woman their bed. PHANTOMS Again. and in such cases. is spirit of a living man. open hallucinatory in so scarcely able to resist the a dream. and the room was burning on the night-light. the phantasmal form or apparition is seen to open doors. the being able to affect matter. or thumps cause " pushed against room a were draw true. if this rather staggering anecdote be true. and.rather than the view that all these objectively "ghosts" are necessarily in subjective or^in. which At the moment the phantom thus placed mantelpiece. for the reason was that a physical phenomenon produced and hallucination could have done no MATERIALIZED this. The problem is thus more than at firstappears. as Mr. . as things existing. a distant house. that those pressure ! Now. we that assume must real phantom exists. Burns tells of a in the complicated Lang some real objectiveentities filling " doors. Andrew "Consequently. material and is an actual entity. so to speak. it was extinguished and the over a room was small left in darkness! Here it is difficult to suppose that any thought-creation or "telepathic hallucination" of any character existed. liftcurlains. remarked. if these stories are apparitions are ghosts. a or curtains. raise bed-clothes. also. who. in many cases. an then make in favour of astral body. his hands over the light.. These arguments the old-fashioned theory of ghosts and wraiths.

of the to more of the trunk just PHANTOMS For of it would and plainly definite thought-creation. figures and lower the expect. is this: who dwindles were phantom what intelligence is clear the and feet. Such cases at such " It must are apparitions this is easily certainly is there its presence. clear in outline are intelligence the body There are important where certain that an is thus admitted. we is exactly to the WHICH the of the therefore or a has phantom " This he is creating our conscious is intensely body. not the . intelligence manifesting meaningless. operating by stated that visible about the THOUGHT fact in this connection alwaj's bind this of by interesting BY doubtless are coDstnieted One POWERS independent that that see.YOUR PSYCHIC CREATED PHANTASMS These cases phantasms is nearly but that is much of the body is only upper . hands and legs and what of the lower find we in the figures appearance ol up. and for by head and and the that the of lower the shoulders. the those phantom apparition film toward If the head the the the in many thought-bodies. bodies our more the upper a have upper other clearer should of are In itself. we portion and we portion arms. most but we etc. however. IMPAKT cases this that the operating extent building are papers spirit which be part think than seem conscious certain upper INFORMATION on record in which the some given the recipient of the experience he did know information. conscious body. supposing hidden. not which previously prove a also vaporous part. and only apparitions . poseless pur- accounted times. vaguely of the portions than much portion down it that seen part words.

and. Most apparitions are." of which chapter. and. dead of the dying and of the mostly attached to human beings. there are so-called cases of "experimental in apparitions. rather than the spirit itself. when mesmeric large number or of cases. it will be successful in a if this is properly managed. seem on these two connecting hand types of phenomena. and form cases them. which an individual succeeds ' ' in creating a effortof will phantasmal or thought. so to speak.APPARITIONS spirit itself. by an These closely resemble certain on the one of self-projection on the witchcraft other. and form a link. do West-Africa be to to or lesa this more able claim of will. we or in the next shall speak EXPERIMENTAL cases of "haunting. We have are apparitions of the living. Apparitions may be induced experimentally by willing falling asleep that you very strongly. They can projectthe "double" or "etheric body" and. doubtless. be directed to a certain the spirit of the sleeper may The natives locality and there seen by those present. then. When come they are attached to localitiesthey beseen that there " local phantasms. just as you are will appear to a certain person at a certain time. figure at a distance.but its 241 projectedthought mere a " tom phan- created by the spirit. APPAHITIONS In addition to these. to bridge the gulf apparitions. materialize it at the other end! at . of this nature. This may also be induced experiment hypnotic or by means magnetic ally of suggestion in the trance. processes. " pictures and Experimental between an and eases of beintermediary tween since on the one hand they are mere mental the other they are real physical entities.

experiences." the he not along to actually same he of the proceedings. is also resses prog- he appears will self-consciousness by going being. who he more more and distant others. of the stage he does and development After solid. to make the to will and actually he and projected form his that he those a in on who perceive the that it cannot claim projected There that distances and be are they material can see place. exchange real physical students project to who great .YOUR HOW The student his own inner self at other to make the end of projection. should any THOUQHT-POBMS prevail personality in the CREATE which also rule exercises of laws same The TO 4 POWERS PSYCHIC create so from solid in structure a psychic and of this nature. the in surroundings both the psychic figure mutually this process should be continued becomes distinguished advanced actually bodies less created the double many the happen and way "at process In may for should or into and of the this the scene. until that clairvoyant has to enabled of effort substantial. more seen but in all his throw As speak. it that to see his endeavour in many here. be activity this himself way be to is what at obtains. these so the time. succeeded once of his which to grasp a control lines. transferred is not present. vision In appeared. which has should only previous retains lose apparition line.

and what to be explained J have no suggestion and excited All those who however. THE believe formulated this character. the that ghost of up and downstairs. Many of various theories to explain eases The following are the most important theorieswhich have been advanced : 1. That one person or group of persons. psychic students who probably that houses and haunted by flgures of this description. are within them being merely the product seen of expectancy. are opposed that there which contends " the figures there EXPLANATION come bouses at all OP imaf^nation! HAUNTED HOUSES have carefully investigated the conclusion. when apparitions befixed or attached to one locality.they constitute what is called "local haunting. to this view is that of ordinary science. that question are is: cases such have ized. and that the figures seen probably assumes common the average person in such houses are material. and clanking chains after it ! There are few. in this subjectof haunted houses. later. specialpsychic students to spealt." This is called a "haunted the ordinary a or theory of haunted houses.CHAPTER HAUNTED As i XXVin HOUSES come explained in the last chapter. and the picture he forms is it is a sheeted figure walking about. sooner haunted houses." and the place they influence is commonly house. forming a . if any. The genuine constitutes the haunting ore BO haunted to the and how or subject.

the " from telepathy fieen. impresses to say permeates atmosphere and all those in favour that who this live of such a the walls some of the influences atmosphere within it. POWERS impressious. are minds theory is the dead theory when group sounds. constitute. emotions so experi- great the round psychic beginning it." magnify the by away the nucleus noises a in psj'chic phenomena these formed Prom moved tenants and other influenced certain and elaborated sprang. The the significance words. though as reality. this away. had results impressions they strange house in second and of all they AND second house that their to TBLEPATHT 2. have the house which experienced in question. on this theory. inasmuch of a deceased person. thoughts inquiry " the influence real any originated or the basic subtle an of tnm ATMOSPHEBE" this theory objective or not had for the advanced by On is the explanation produced was in their the contends account question. gathered encca In PSYCHIC YOUR question. or telepathy all-sufBcient op tion explana- facta. imaginations own "pSTCniC true persons. phantoms the in the the of in the first than more basis ceased of minds of de6giircs and phantoms just of mind dead as truly. There theory. therefore. these people by those who had began to revealing being the moved signs the fact that and this from living alone serves being but telepathic are they have they have Dreams 3. Now. and the is pre- . see the other etc. influence hear and minds. and and own from thoughts. their small occupied "haunted.. case.244 family. of explanation is advanced is that theory which principle next psychic in reputation seen is that hallucinations. The house or much objective that of would heard. of all kinds.

ASTEAL BODIES AND to unknown the THOUGHT-POHMS fourth theory to be advanced is that the figures Been are the a-stralor etheric bodies of spirits who return being present in actual and constitute the haunting.to make us believe that one the ordinary hallucination theories will not serve to ex- . This or more forms. Paychometry. or any two. The " theory of the figures seen in haunted houses.HAUNTED 245 HOUSES The Human vious chapters on the Aura. to judge from the complex nature nomena of the pheit is highly probable that such is the case. in a sense. etc. of this later. This is the nearest approach to the commonly-held 4. and haunted houses two cases are due to the same of depend cause or these causes may upon the same be operating conditions. Indeed. partienlarly when information these speak and convey I shall say more seer. a certain place locality. three or four of them may be. At the time it is difficultto same see how a general and impersonal atmosphere of this character could translate itself into definite figures or forms. into the house in question. in fact. OP THE PIOUBES as though tasm phan- magnetically SEEN of these theories is the correct onet Which own in seen of ^ In my is in estimation there much truth all of them. will lend a certain amount of support to it. seen. where they projected less definite and tangible form.living disearnate some or mind. 5. There is strong evidence. All five of at the same lime in any house. fact. Fluid. a is always drawn process to that NATtTBE THE no but the self-projection. created by and assume is.. The fifth theory is that such figures are thoughtdistant.

" fear. one seen picture. mere were it. Such figure. or phantasms before as pictures see.. place.so notes and house afterwards photograph certain in appeared have midnight. opening Mental POWERS PSYCHIC lie bending notes that The of the house. shown he The sees etc. when seen is example suggest was strongly mental apparitions being on to These called. at would figure real saw apparitions they as a would B.YOUR 246 produce as For facts. do not could often explained. being of the by "collective sleeping photographs. the cases and phantom external For percipients place. real fourth the three or more are no and to strangers identified been person. animals trembling. hallucinations.correct. For reputed to him over of never he twenty house. would figures individuals. this description hallucination. example: If mere no PROOFS In in such described figure. the as diflfer- A. this houses gentleman awakes as suggest have an in his life. this. be he dress. signs are of in be. the ently and to appear such " candles. the plain physical images often haunted houses. full-face a etc. OF occupying tend have once. doors. pres- REALITY haunted haunted. he the among tells him has day next seen details in the that thia . snuffing curtains. person before twenty selects owner the a at feature. lifting or these example: phenomena. Again. In third by describe describe the standing where view figure that a both In two. etc. al. while certainly persons fifth place. which shown a : been ent. of often profile. different all the show sweating. From the phantom then a figure. apparitions see.

HAUNTED is the person Again we are HOUSES 247 said to haunt driven the locality in question ! to believe that more than mere hallucination is at work. obtained speech. to the seer. This strongly indicatesnot only the reality of the apparition. vision. suppose.automatic writcould you hear of a case crystal vision. outstanding entities less directly the individual they at times more represent appear are are. psychic sages and increased. so that mesahouid be quickly augmented by be ing. and this and physical proof of their reality is strong objective than mental products. that actual realities. definite mfonnation or give messages the individual in question could not have known. In in haunted tile sixth place. Or. For these reasons. Whenever it a house. assume therefore. haunted therefore. will probably result. we must houses haunted therein seen and least. . its character. have occasionally been photographed. IN STANCES HOUSES HAUNTED Psychic students can test their power and at the same interesting and valuable experiments time conduct many in haunted houses. In an atmosphere of this sort. sleep in it a night. evidence that they are more Seventh r figures seen in haunted houses often convey. these figures.and that the figures or at to portray. which is more highly charged with magnetism powers than the ordinary any of character s^anee-room. Hold and as many a seance striking phenomena in order to test in that house in the evening. etc. seen houses. which hut the fact that it is a discarnate spirit. you should make of a It is not necessary to point to visit this house at once.

"" Endeavour to sense the psychic atmosphere what you " tpot ti^p "ii[-jof those_lmng of the house aru^ to it. to which psychic students have in the past given far proceed too littleattention.. look about and see whether you can youre^ " ^ny^spirits. evil or otherwise. Clairvoyants may Visit the house by either spontaneously and use your means or a of when psychic powers in clairvoyant a mesmeric excursion. lurking within sense its atmosphere. ments Expericannot in automatie-writing. living in haunted houses. be haunted. may also be tried. but the individuals themselves may be or unbalanced the house obsessed for some reason. the source and cause of the haunting.. itself would which were in which case from those ences influ" be free except drawn to it by the individuals residing therein.et". When can regarding you. crystal-gazing. and one presences.. CI^AIBVOYANT DIAGNOSIS OP HAUNTED HODSES also render useful service by visiting haunted houses and ascertaining and describing.248 YOUR if you PSYCHIC POWERS gather together a group of interested students. wish to be free from the depressing influences which sometimes hang about houses of this character. Many persons. etc. trance. Cure" In my book "The Coming Science" Houses and their a chapter entitled "Haunted and I would refer all those interested to the there is . to the utmost. clairvoyantly if possible. All houses. by sit yourself and see whether you cannot obtain direct messages from the intelligences present. yet do not know how to in order to rid themselves of these haunting This is a very complicated question. may not reputed within necessarily be so. .find inside it. to discovpr this house.

cal physimore simple " such may " exercise. the psychic sensitiveness of those living in the house by diverting the thoughts. in many and their guides cases. haunted Georgia do in to investigate and 249 is there given of to say. or haunted which other psychic power. if possible. however. by plenty o" outdoor. and. An interesting case haunted house which was "cured. In that conthe house. and trance-mediums service. and the cure trance-medium. there are etc. the haunting as be cured lessening suggestion.HOUSES HAUNTED in question. to advantage. was called in she could. ended by reporting the fact that the haunting presences had been finally completely removed ! This is a very instructive case. toughening the aura. and did in a somewhat and striking and dramatic manner." work a following A means : HOW TO "cure" trance-medium. and the inhabitants have ultimately been forced to move. Happily. and by the spirits effected through some or unpleasant haunting may operate who In by some through eases. by the bo HOUSES Gladys Cooley. went spontaneously dition her guides spohe through her and described tlie haunting "spirits. when into trance. At all events. On the other hand. where can shows us be of very the haunting assumes that great an Thus the nature of the evil character. means. . be diagnosed elairvoyantly. were them." what They then charged to remove This they undertook to do so. cases of this character are rare. cases on record where houses have withstood all attempts to cure them.iu the psychic student can test his clairvoyance. haunted houses present a fascinating and useful field. him.

reason ''good that if through that out a the now who return who in to objections the the complicated stated far is doubtless than more As COMMUNICATION communication of complicated is and OF DIFFICULTIES they can only one side. being message their out moment. at this communicators" which so. before stretch the be is of receive must tion condi- communicate other AFFECTING frequently of the In rare. receiver to fact the psychical medium the cases in communicate a effort x"ointed comparaitivdy peculiar to this to an many be also must that in and a them addition time made. of reality appear die.XXIX CHAPTER THE The process and even believe. great is that. chapter. through must recipient to out reaching satisfactorily. than thousands the In the be given does the of to so arms/* so. he message say^ hands shake across fails to FACTORS It has facts has at same the Great reach the been spiritualism been on it sender the if and other can and "mental before . there that and than cult diffi- more person average previous true. past. COMMUNICATION pointed that out only does proved. one the the words. It mediums! for one i"ersons come must spiritaaUsts spiritualism do to more most more many belieres. Oulf present it. are few the there partly the of than was in communicat must that back the of urged and consists is necessarily enables mediums. 250 by after their scientific the vesti in- reality detailed study of .

atmosphere into contact. as soon as a spirit gets is a very difficult one. and begins to transmit mes- IB much he becomes BO to which speak. upon what braineentres does the intelligence act. It is probable that several hundred will have to elapse before these questions can be answered fully and the facts explained in detail. by more the he is called upon or less exhausted dense aura to come or and suffocated. of the questions To what such that entranced in automatic messages and Supposing example: 251 COMJroNICATION spirit during medium's the t communication Does the communicating intelligenceact directly on the brain and nervous centres of the medium.. and answered.OF DIFFICULTIES For begin. would have to be it is upon questions such as these that many and psychical researchers have bent their energies for time past. the process of communication. and if so. with In many . would these factors assist him good memory. in communicating to the living. OF MPPICULTIES THE SPIRIT COMMtraiCATlNQ which a of the difficulties has to spirit probably contend with. howt a in " These. The fact once admitted. or in a more and if the former. etc. and how! If a communicator in life a good visualizer or had was roundabout manner. these would then have to be connected extent is the medium's spirit dis- as the body is while the communication is the degree of mental activity What taking placeT a medium she giving the writing. through write an the scientificstudy answered: from the of can spirit " will only have case begun. There sending messages through mediums Let us some enumerate cation evidence to show that the process of communifor. many some years similar questions. in contact with a medium sages.

mis- when do another. nothing In in either to such trivial messages one a best serve philosophical intelligence. this is only in true by as actual to upon their trivial choose Another might be given hear from detailed As a be. of sense. contact with they magnetism. identity fact. difficulty in holding to seanee. tend to they as wander It is because trance. objection is raised. of are but of this that refreshed their thoughts process that mean to communicatioDS. a of return. than "TEIVIAL" AHE as by and his and. body. This does not this confused into state. they as away revive They ordinarily psychic become well and go coinmunication. prove dear own to say.252 YOUR instances during times and the course the during the they (very often) the medium's confused would in delirium but as soon in a of the great eonnectedlj. if they communicate. one. of receive commence off into incoherence and messages dwindle afterwards experience and state to clear-brained. that spirits. "spirits portant im- more matter certain incidents is that point identity. WHY This MANY MESSAGES of "triviality. together. often the . afterwards continue spirits have read that we POWERS PSTCHIC we triviality. and it has to by The or- dinary in the flesh" been beings. would tell they usually do. come atmosphere or many in their minds and several themselves." question The really however. prove the own something human that experiment prove identify it might as serious a us between social conversation is not is often however. means of shown called erately delib- which to themselves. understood. any would so great some incidents trivial ease are to discourse or out longing of to personal.

This proves has to only that the spirit mental employ the medium's and bodily habits as best it can. as many SYMBOLISM Another as easy and concise NECESSARY difficultypresented is that the conditions on the "other side" are doubtless so difTerent from any ." 80 to say.you would find great difficultyin manipulating that body. messages of many received therefore. their strongest point and In addition to this there are. Many "tricks. through mediums most striking and the most coDviDcing. and it is mental and physical habits which we easier for us to do certain things in certain ways after have done them in that manner we If you a few times. truths and religious of great value and INFLUENCE Another OP reason why THE 's ORGANISM MEDIUM is doubtless difficult communication is that the communicating spirit is unused to the bodily organism of the medium. as we not their weakest. were suddenly transplanted into the body of aiiolker person (say one of the opposite sex). communication. It is precisely this difficulty which the communicating intelligence experiences in trying to communicate with us habits and creep into the messages. through uufamiliar bodies.OF DIFFICULTIES COMMUNICATION 253 The very triviality is. innumerable know. books written by spirits containing philosophical. All of us have certain form. of the medium of the or less similar which are consequently often more to the language employed by the medium. during the process of and that it is not persons imagine. so as to extract from it the best results to think clearly and to speak " and write clearly.scientific importance. when expressing your thoughts.

which is often employed the ditions con- what time see does. in in and but the the perhaps that name. you would experienced difficulty. can calls image memory If that the he cannot form common easily As this case. other friend presented a returning represent not certain a that that as picture.254 TOUR here exist which roundabout in doing experienced If you so. letters of in difficulty in the same by them way recognized for the reason Names. spirits. giving while are the and you had is that result to appears us tests and the and OF dates NAMES furnish Dates. hand. that they do pictures also side of life and other who therein.-" son" "Robin- name (the picture-form of representation) and word which "Robinson" name the this combination The by yours a only ufl. man. AND great or because "chair" having to calls up he visualized. explained centres such medium is precisely a the some of considerable be drawn. sight our -centres. It is much the same never There blind a have they symbolic to colour had that and POWERS PSYCHIC are reason in the chapter on than our less developed verbal messages are Dreams. concrete picture the except is revived can rule certain of is not it is with sound. less easily given hearingand for and re- . be to them. he DATES consequently most is not communicated. prevail DIFFICULTIES Names one find unsatisfactory explain culty diffi- language a and to can which symbolism vague in describing which analogies to feelings the explain psychometric immediate no had find great would to in explained If you language. tor's communicadescribe it. fact are mind memory-picture mind. which the On no up this for of the but meanings.

" F. Hodgson. In another case. the amanuensis.. the difficultyof holding the mind together while " . D. when a stranger was present with me he wrote two or three sentences. in one case. name and the all right. later. Adieu. and eapecially in the case of suicides. wrote. an account of his feelings when finding himBelf amid new surroundings. just deceased. in his Report of the case of Mrs. he was unable A few days to write on the morning after his death.' and not many ' fairly well and quite accurately. some says: "'That confused all. communicated frequently. seems persons. Dr. 1 may frieud of mine. saying : I am too weak days later he wrote to articulate clearly. IMMEDIATELY COMMUNICATIONS For AFTER DEATH days after death. and clear in a short time. whom a with call D. dictating also to Mme. later on. became very OTHER Other DIFFICULTIES diflScultieBremain. culty diffi- is explained largely because of this fact. Eliza. should be extremely unable to communicate directly or perfectly natural after the shock and and even at wrench unable to of death. Piper. we see world especiallyat the time of communication. In another case. both by writing and speech. Thus. these diBicultie^are particularly great. such as the probable inability of the communicating spirit to see the material as it. " appeared 'I am words: what to be much his difficulty. the spirit was write the second day after his death. P. " for a sitting.' within two or three days after his death.DIFFICULTIES OF ceived than pictured or in receiving names 255 COMMUNICATION The visualized messages. Both D..

and striking from a and the and speaking. I the in are. hindrances difficulty facts. in medium. these and these the manipulating of intra-cosmic and world all great good results this of spirits the and organism. cases many communicator however.YOUB 256 PSYCHIC between Because find because of few. exist difficulty the communicating. sitter get are Spiritualism a so good together. When a sympathetic convincing history of . obtained. and direct messages difficulties. POWERS commiinication comparatively inconclusive. medium's next. as very we know which impediments.

the belief that definite physical emanation from the operator into the there is a or vital fluid.there day. by who the name "Hypnotism. until an English physician raer. gestion" on the other hand. James Braid coined from the Greek "Hypnos" a new word. in hypnotic practice. and this is the word which has been used almost exclusively from that date to this. apparently showing such inin realityentirely due to suggestion. of mesmerism. and it is claimed that all the phenomena are fluence. but I believe that there is a difference between the two Mesmerism processes is based on and conditions. It was for about fifty years. Hypnotism. " it is said " over cases. . THE HYPNOTISM BETWEEN DIFFERENCE AND " MESMERISM The majorityof persons would claim. sleep. is due entirely to "sugthe influence of the subconscious mind upon " " There is no physical influence or effluence the body. to suggestion and the influence of the mind Very the body. in both occur similar phenomena it is true." of Dr. which passes the mesmeric subjectwhile 's passes are being made over the latter body. at the present identical. that hypnotism and mesmerism are They are both due being no difference between them.CHAPTER HYPNOTISM The AND "Mesmerism" word i XXX MESMERISM is derived from Antoine Mes- founded the system and who performed all the known merism Mesas early experiments in this field.

eyes and All the of the operator are pasises SCOOEaTlON AND the mesmeric trance. eyes of sleep a tire. on essential. causes. of the and will help with and front the over passes make down the temples. to ask him first of all to gaze at common until the as induced by a of means subject bright closed. but fact the proofs) other mentioned. As proof of. of the forehead. is but in hypnotic rare that of the so-called higher many obtained be believe we (among cite and frequently POWERS PSYCHIC phenomena suffice for the will present. you initial stages a are subject not and hypnotic of suggestion. In Hypnotism. stated. I may clairvoyance are are extremely could processes. PASSES Mesmerism from body the and due being to essential. therefore. may open count. in mesmerism. and eyes and of your passage into the subject. contact If. you wish to mes- merize your subject. over also clasping establishes should Placing waking-passes. between the two solely to psychical the human fluid before of this. head. spoken there a that hypnotism and that. are passes induce the deeper stages or the are lids the the of times number to serve other In hypnotizing often help. though Ibey it is object suggestions the and close the eyes this will trance . they while Other trance.YOUR 25S As before difference is due however. you forehead. plays a part. downward are passes nerve-centres the passes vital fluidi a of are the patient's in thumb contact the current sleep-passes hands all upward the hands and the certain between induce sleep. . in mesmeric this that phenomena trance." when are given. hand. the placing point of his thumb point to induce serves on particularly to his body.

a good subject subjectperforms. and can guess to a second the length of time which has elapsed between certain intervals or carry out "post-hypnotically" a suggestion given them in trance. also impressions. certain actions suggested He remembers nothing letter. it. "tap" and get in touch with hidden being which we could otherwise never portions of our are be analysed in this manner.removed unpleasant influences banished by frequently undesirable and Dreams reach. as it were. instance the drink-habit has often been hypnotic suggestion. even or a useful method of opening We up and enabled to exploring the subconscious mind. days " Hypnotism is weeks before. thoughts. emotions.. becauf^o thouhave been advised not to drink. nevertheless! By means of reach a portion of the deep that it controls the whole being. of treatment often for experimentation. hypnotic may Hypnotism suggestion. but do so. For THE Hence command we see than mere they continue hypnotism we so to SUGGESTION HYPNOTIC that there must of drunkards mind OP POVTER cured by be more in the hypnotic sands advice or persuasion. etc.HYPNOTISM MESMERISM AND BEMAREABLE HYPNOTIC PHENOMENA Post-hypnotic suggestion is a form resorted to and is It means that the from trance. to the tliem out carries Many hypnotic subjectshave after awakening to him entranced. to seems reach a deeper stratum gestion. and the are enabled to . of our mind than ordinary waking sugbecause and of this fact it is at times so useful. but of the suggestions when estraordinary ability in calculating time.

the health induced else fully of HTPNOTIZED beneficial. habits. BEING afraid upon partly extremely quickens the does and mental detrimental state may anybody time know not to be of being valid induced fully of this obtained the akin to they obtain hypnotized. etc. mediumistie between the in the genuine by secured Ulany FE. reasons the ignorant 61/ the before as physical On powers. mesmeric condition fear bond subtle telepathy.. on hypnotic trance upon often this is closely which OF are persona form a It is because etc. ineffeatually. the difference a trance. removes bad other hand. and the and that trance employed. trance. comprehends the neither which the for no nature one operator at of the the nor ent pres- condition . times at may fundamental more diseased of have mind a is obtained. wise other- messages. and an " partly expert. of the person his business. contrary. mediumistie THE states been as great mesmeric of union. of the distinguishing one state deep-rooted these and POWERS PSYCHIC understands.YOUR result is that removed This is body There is recorded. be very the result may A hypnotized. is not injurious. that the is doubtless a so over abnormal have the not the and "magnetism" in though notic hyp- of this fact. the hypnotic mesmeric clairvoyance. reason and be of the control which " between latter and mediumistie them conditions been treated marks by and. and.VB being based are so in mediums. mind cures many of that " and habits eradicated. ^thia the it is pointed out. effects cures. by an ia applied who both connects often which Properly superstition. ing exist- In state. bungling or when hypnotism operator.

prove mesmerism for evil influences may thereby be removed. and qualified highly beneficial. and the operator of the effect he be purely this by counter- son within. and that being "persecuted" notism. As a matter of this foreign influence before you take any steps .HYPNOTISM AND 261 MESMERISM thereby induced. be in a to select a ease must extremely careful such in he has one thoroughly competent operator. you may one than good may is trying to influence overcome suggestion given to yourself from be absent. sympathetic. If the perimaginary on your in question may be entirely ignorant is producing in you ! There are in insane asylums all over from belief that they are the the world who suffer by others at a distance. Be most careful. expert. and their condition is purely the result of imaginary belief. this may part. you If you against your barm more find that any will. these others are endeavouring to influence them by hyp- thousands of persons of fact nothing of the sort is the case. that supplied opposite HYPNOTIC INFLUENCE PEOM OTHBB Jackson Davis began his Andrew by being mesmerized. by acting counterthem and infusing into the subject a supply of beneficial"animal-magnetism" which from sources. that you fully ascertain and prove to your satisfaction the existence etc. whom " faith. otherwise complete result. is opposed to MINDS as a medium develop doubtless and others could career faculties in the same but one their mediumiatic way. either evil " subject. therefore. and this is often a fatal mistake when there within or without If the operator are the is a from particularly influences at work. may careful. The conscious mind ia removed its supremacy.

you whom nest This toward " "Obssession be best to take in the sleep. you. applied. otherwise in a somewhat dazed for a condition and may is thoroughly of time therefrom. Insanity. protect outside person then would directed influences that satisfied tbis will effectually from is INFLUENCES become XXIII. if induced. ism. suggest sleep who under It is to a him." Magnet- under never a If steps and to "Personal will last that the and subject cannot Sleeps of this character always outlined tions condiin the ence pres- are passing need those be influencinjr devoted will prevent take offset such the precautions chapter. awakened such best to WARNING spontaneously subject spontaneously supervision of the operator. subject any good as complicated ties activi- muscular is where of number subconscious A and his actions. even be if they let alone. promptly SUCH being are character influence you. for responsible performs part." and feel to as such If you miuds. subject and about not be AN IMPORTANT Somnambulism the is actions somnambulistic be speak to a and large a play altogether variation attacks a that see before awakened he the person of hypnotic a person should never suddenly. are hypnotic a leaves he the care go may time. TO in Chapter believe that such seriously HOW immediate POWERS PSYCHIC to stances circumplan to one to in . awakened it is always though " tic hypno- length terminate outlined ence influ- the fear that great it you.TOUR to offset it even directed being When this of or toward OVERCOME once you have to steps coming a of yourself your a of such You person.

they will effectually prevent from being influenced by any other person.HYPNOTISM AND MESMERISM hj'pnotie trance. you . and. to occur. ' Auto-Suggestions. this done. that he retuni to bed. ' will have at all. you These no may tions Self-sugges- Lightly given and persistently repeated. PREVENTION OP HYPNOTIC INFLUENCE notized operator may prevent his subjectfrom being hypby any other person through forceful suggestions to his that he will be enabled to resist suggestions An subject from effect on If you operator " that he him. do not wish to be hypnotized give similar are other any suggestions to ' ' called yourself. siiggeRt to him that it is impoasiblp for such a condition Somnambulistic attacks of this character may often be cured by hypnotic treatment and properly directed suggestion. etc. again etc.

although degree. extent of proper of hardly do. latter naturally any action It him. remarkable as an of of this power. or anything us seems necessary silently from him doubtless. personality may to times. a they We power to degree to may. possess to a all stepped immediately felt the presence nothing for feel this power etc. They know realize that cases.. "the We must inexhadstible constantly supply bear of Cosmic supply" in mind Energy. strong to former to radiate seems Many power. room. but will also enable heights spiritual which the person ordinary cannot attain. into in order The happiness it. repel person positive is not.CHAPTER XXXI PERSONAL We the difference between all know between personality. a much helped great we which all of us. to utilized. to seems a tive positive and negais individual naturally who an one successful and to attract to himself the MAGNETISM us and the successful things accordingly. who success. and possessing prosperity. we have and this power history. and It is not say make elevator. not only in the material of this to achieve us mental and world. it will make develop can form magnetism. that and there is an unlimited this will develop . a an this character. they cultivate by within a perhaps " Properly to perform individual natural it. " in many developed the make names and in develop this great and practice.

so have for "Confidence in self breeds the brain both We use must conversation with others.which tend . Proper exercises.and upon the presence of Personal Magnetism depends upon largely depends.devoted to stimulating their function. and this it is the we can same as if possess by the floor or table the room. in " we we save received utilizeto good account. various factors.pacing up and down If gestures. Theodore this vital stamina success Roosevelt's dominating personality was due largely to his Large muscles are not It is the vital constitution necessarily which must be strengthened. of all kinds are helpful. and fear weakens that plans and the hand that executes.PERSONAL personal magnetism upon to the degree to which it.. short. extraordinary physical energy. all unnecessary in this way. in order to accomplish this. and this as are be hammered in by constant repetition. and in this connection the student would do well to consult one or two good books on physical culture. giving directioua " Bending movement of this character. Withit there is littlevirility. Exercises for doing We chapter. the internal organs must be in a healthy condition. should be taken for a few minutes daily. appearing constantly give such suggestions likely to take root in the mind. Finally. Deep-breathing especially exercises. to do so." such as tapping not we waste on with the fingers. THE FACTOR PHYSICAL may our more enei^y of it. and in our own 265 MAGNETISM must powers. and. out First of all sound physical health is essential. without most we our draw can have been given in a previous in ourselves confidence confidence in others. a sign of this. etc." suggestion rightly in we must nervous the magnetism habits. and.

the espand PSYCHIC to the concentration. currents this chapters. XXIV) both strength instance. Many people power can which you hence power. the rousiue fully in subsequent THE Next. here. the of of the memory desk. . should the its attainment and success depends. it is placed. back helpful very prove causes trained of Concentration practice vital for turn on advice practical this FACTOR be and to well MENTAL must mind directions certain psychical solar-plesus exercises. of your at where is given. Culture. the The be explained inner more the do would in Chapter given The mind and Soul to of to drawer this the object there it. and and if make that overcome as and psychic the automatically so without of attention would body various that upon you and lime.YOUR 266 to re CO mm internal will go body. and in note mental it is indicative power of subject which put mind. personality mind "Self it is upon since of VII. sonality. so much should and never do Nothing you a a allow continued given an exercbe yourself should object remember to yourself place attention The of a and strength to weak degree to and concentration. per- allow never particular this indicates methods thread afterward scattered gives any conscious you paying this. where the action For "be conscious." by memory Attention any perform student directions the (Chapter relaxation in this. be cultivated. and of lungs. deep-breathing be to are the stimulate toward way diaphragm and can by organB long a POWERS chest if you and ended. add greatly would the re-read improvement The will cultivated here and follow should and Just channels.

PERSONAL THE MAGNETISM SPIRITUAL FACTOR SpiritaaL development cultivawill also assist in the tion of personal magnetism. you will find your being tends tend You and it is this feeling which opens of your soul to an influx of higher power. If you will carefully analyse your tliinking certain thoughts emotions. Thoughts and emotions also have this effeet. will probably greatly assist magnetic simple object. love. have the llioughts tend helpful an wall between the guidance. self-centred im- you to contract you mentally and physically. it were.. as and this iuternal action shuts off all outside aid and influence. on to erect external affirmative and effect of attracting or a positive attitude will drawing to you this additional power. On the other hand. by drawing to your aid certain is. HOW TO INFLUENCE Personal Magnetism of this life. " way that an electric charge your body in much the same is This power you by motor external energy. The if followed. if you think thoughts of friendship. and. in the development of personal magnetism : . All negative yourself and other hand. charged draw by placing yourself in a certain receptive condition which invites its influx. etc. own inner sensations while or experiencing certain find pulses that will seltish. that spiritual energies which recharge you. rules. to expand. feel yourself tightening-up all over. If you you will be far more the gates OTHERS is practically useful in the affairs wish to achieve a certain likely to do so if you have you a good following personality than otherwise.

it for quick his face he has and a moment . to about before POWERS into entering are you whom a PSYCHIC have you won yon are hold hi" first point. your his attention his eyes to or allow possible. it unimportant Many climax. your you pointa draw will were. OP THE ETES whom of the person squarely in the eyes. at the person in making this principle to you when leading or a him. and as and the or an talk book and your attention that moment make to when it home" in the you eye should discussing a short. of the mental (figuratively speaking) or 25% of the ground ean the outset as a the assume gaze son per- look and until attention you 40 you. cannot are the eye eatch particular You sympathetic At full attentioui . to so. and to person large as lying this assume leave only ! occupy possibly do dominance son's per- toward assume and If you that call up this attitude maintain son of the per- presence If you attitude. to a to up book look. to " so point. do not have insured from thoroughly you you until wander If interest his to a and talking stare the time. which he assume at positive relationship force you the other quantity. while salesmen They sale. him. meet you 75% or your the interview. When Your by toward between percentage possible. remark. Jast before image positive carry mental over and when 60 mind. at which about a moment "drive to are It co-operation.268 YOUR 1. eyes gained away part they then which of utilize attention ask you close the will draw spontaneously. that other is to of the doing USE the will initiative. and him outset person in the presence interview. portant im- making as all the look is are you illustration. or it yon the at business minor THE 2.

you will probably for only a short time . practices of this character can be. certainly develop gazing certain UAONETIC and will of Mi climax a to upon statement personality. wish.PERSONAL in are and you he will make argument to condition he to you. are utilized by many persons for good Those purposes. the attention to wander. pracyou cultivate the power. tise fairly bright object. When not the look at tivate cul- several without seconds force it for several minutes into but the eyes the will at of person. look blankly. his of The THE DEVELOP therefore. and passes. cultivation of Personal at steadily allowing blinking so Magnetism. into personality of your wiil influence that person that you tima a at affected. the higher who are however. important an by them strengthen them. SUOQESTIOHB before explained. whole feeling a can you look thel should you or becoming without and in the part certain exercises wbieti For practise example: object for an GAZE as at until you thd under Next. but this will gradually the gaze able to do do. play eyes. will add emphasis are to sleepi 1 yonr . TO BOW to the to sign perhaps ask you be prevailed may influence receive any come will and you which a MAGNETISM tbrow- and your to do gaze. realize the necessity of utilizing any may gain for good purposes PASSES 3. aide of their nature. out and withbe At first the eyes. for evil as well at in fact. Downward passes. another same time. and continue this be extended gazing paper. a few AND as of these to endeavouring added tivate cul- will fully powers they only." do as you Naturally. and.

you speak receptive have PREVENT wish speaking of the more be business-like must allow the you and On The enunciation. same allowing yourself to be swayed Look in the intervals at him words. the psychological look away studiously without or and listener your a with from yourself to it that you see at think hand. when greatest attained remarked: ahead!" will greatly attitude. has been essentials great "Be mind power to As eminence. a impatient. to will prove say. by him to to offset the to influenced time. add A clear to yonr . some being do not climax that at he what in to a positive be hurried into and stick to declared one of the many and repose directions. do hurry. grow your in are you will unconsciously for if you men Lincoln then have who go once thing! any- it. calm be you you what TO HOW If you to and his to you. sure and by success. 4. Do not impression the hurriedly. reposeful At influence eye but carefully naturally INTLUENCB prevent your catch hearer your precise. will give the other more say. and THE and you. is saying by him. should you conversation. manner between these from away never and ability to say demands. speak that do drawl not forceful clear. be looking will probably "No" Abraham right OTHERS analyse mind yourself The occasion of and he when allow OP the over Hold you. you inner in these are your mental is who one.270 YOUR speech Do not detract will few A impress and PSYCHIC POWERS the to person gesticulate than rather at the proper passes to add moments this as have you what talking. will time. hear to but words. climaxes. are you whom however. appear. of great value. overmuch.

All those who the subjective side developing psyare chic should. and of in the development exerciBes hence practices subjective balance-up of the personality by meaccentuating as the objective well as inner self. These to a one's extent. and develop their own natures along these lines. the great diutnsbip." and will find that it will prove very preserve "that just balance we .k PERSONAL HELPFUL MAGNETISM APPLICATION netism of Personal Magwill be found especially helpful to all psychics.endeavour to follow the principles herein laid down. They helpful to them term health. while powers and mediumship leading their daily lives. for the reason that they tend to offset and counterbalance. therefore.

when at the well in her life. as that influence. not merely moral true and honest meof the difference between and fortune-telling. Public in him concerns TELLING FORTUNE deals is a very which this chapter the Spiritualist. if Spiritualism. there so-called a court. is are authorities one power "Modernisms" and religious of It beyond. severe very to and that reason people to any entitled the construed " knowledge some of "fortune-tellers. and To one Spiritualists so qualified 272 He was by time a medium. eration considFortune-Telling anything pardoned for believing back of it which is opposed the several true is not cities diumship the movements freshly are relations that to of putting spiritual forth this life and to real the life a truth." (so-called)is against the portant im- very mediums than for the practical manner. was a "fortune-teller. and of the about The could but a distance as . religious had a as seem Medium. PROPHECY The for one all for the above it It would no in standing its accredited the eyes were ordinary in any a be way Truly.CHAPTER T8. with subject XXXn do. for the Psychic. but an effort to retard and ignorance crush law. more may nature organized in many and on an wave. tell and can which be our that nor fortune-telling." certain matters Him He because of what over people marvelled Master. although international in scope and body. merely From the present standpoint he told the woman Jesus.

he striliesa blow as well at ancient that Truth which fillsthe pages of our spiritual truth actively engaged " Bible. for which the early martyrs died and upon which built. as AND MEDIUMS THE I"iW in those consulting with "mediums" for. "Try the spirits and see if they be of God. It comes forter as the Comthe Christian Church was which days. does not Paul early days of the primitive church . again say. bold fast to that which is good." There was much Opposition stirs up opposition and puts men ments and moveon the defensive. but a once meal. of 1st Corinthians. PROPHECY He down comes 21 Bt FORTUNE-TELLING 273 In the the ccnturicB to the present age. " with the Spiritualist.but the spirit maketh no a alive. Ad Jesus said he would send in the "latter ' ' assistant districtattorney a sandwich constitutes bought on Sunday. and there is a are genuine spiritual thousands of have experienced ao-calledpremonitions or . Spiritualism realizesthis and is now in efforts for the better protection its When blow one a ern at Modof mediums." "Prove all things. "The letter killeth. The word spirit here is used ate in the sense of a collectivenoun much as we use the word the spirit world as the source " the same or noun Congreas of multitude and applies to inspiration of and control. and made a ruling that liquor eould be so Court can rule that a "fortune "spiritualistic teller" constitutes medium" and have it stand." or At the same mediumlstic persons who time Prophecy gift. striltes Spiritualism. Paul describes the Chapter gifts of the Spirit (or spiritual gifts) and says they all of the same spirit.VS.

It may be well to consider the meaning of the word . In this latter depend internal and upon spiritual faculties and seems were. so very closely define the differences edge has had considerable experience and knowlincapable is in this field. appears expert can premonitions. therefore. he totally of judging are the tjTte of a set TFhether given of phenomena of genuine one "prophecy" or mere "fortune telling. these subjects Unless an to spontaneous quickening of to be self-originated. which we have already discussed in Chapand XIV. WHAT So far to as we two.274 YOUR PSYCHIC POWERS prerisions of the fnttire. Between "Prophecy" is. in fact. while genuine psychical faculty which requires upon the other ia our a recognition and study. a ia dependent there and "Fortune-Telling" very fine line to be drawn.aod have felt compelled tell others what they have seen for them. the ease power It is very similar to spontaneous are . and. He spiritual promptings. for the one superstition to a great extent. This is the type of spiritual premonition. as distinct from clairvoyance ter of the future.as it therefore connected that only between them. it may can PBOPHECY IS define the distinction between be said that prophecy depends upon the internal the reception of definite messages relating to the future which are told the medium by acts external spiritual intelligences. merely as a medium or for transmission in the latter case simply gives out what he receives." and he thoroughly before he is capable should study the subject of expressing an opinion upon it.

interpreter. from the 275 Greek word. To speak by divine influence. Standard The follows OP DEPWmON A PBOPHECY has Dictionary defined prophecy as : " 1. predict. prognosticate. " a declarer. to prophesy. instructor. evil. a poet. as. To speak or utter 3. prophesy interpret scripture. the Standard Dictionary divine. 5. to explain or apply prophecies. prophemi. the word prophet meant.diviner. To predictions. to (Archaic)To a ence. 2. exhort." and pkemi "to say is another word. divine. 4.especially tmder guidance. Under the head of Synonyms. and means. a bard. presage . meaniag "before. as a of medium Specifically: To and Man. of similar or tell. declare or interpret the divine God will. gives: "Augur. " foretell." There import and derivation. foreteller. predict future events by supernatural real or professed: To foretell the future.predict. a forerunner. To miration or predict foretell. All of these definitions carry with them something of the idea of a character whose mission is in some way a connected with the aspirations and longings of mankind. pro. and to prefigure. explain religions preach . foretell. a harbinger. In Greek classicalliterature. subjects. FORTUNE-TELLING It is derived prophecy. influutter disaster. or between communication apeak to for God) men to as divine inprophesy for God. teacher. priest.PROPHBCT " ' ' V8. To prognosticate differs from supernatural or . Prophecy predict by assuming a claim to divine inspiration. propheteuo.

special message scriptural spiritualist inspiration. Testament used in the New mean Jesus but events. every it should from of the he said. by etc. impulse or definition to the Infinite Spirit of Good. happened had ways al- simply from well when revealing pronounced of the smote person supernatural was day. knowledge that the method is." adapted it except source. is to utter in the scriptural sense observed prophesy This to sense is also to the so-called spat him "Prophesy Jesus the Chap 26 65 v. and others saying: is he that Could the out pointed priest. though Thus. by their God sense and for the prophesy verb in the buffeted palms thou us. " smote 68. quacks. to believed have they after in this hands.. would correctly Christ. comfort. indications. unto ignored or had ruffians. and superstitious envelopes. of arriving indication imparted. charlatans or out to the "POKTUNE-TELLINO" OP EXPLANATION the allowing messages certainly and truth- that many . in itself. word. future. exhort. Who " this challenge. signs. It is true. divine religious truths under to foretell future etc. which something Bom" the of seems not warn. practices coffee-grounds. who in his face and Matt. connected reading written containing Such practices are sincere at fortune-telling.YOUR is to from predict To or conditions. some the high counterpart their of unknown was through him. an given of the knowledge in hands the future birds of with such from tea to pick relating to be deprecated seeker. revealing of instance. the acter char- is often as cards. spiritualist just here. thee I" guilty have with The of death to interpret we as God. by POWEHS PSYCHIC have they stood under- in his mission man had who if he assaulted himT however.

FORTUNE-TELLING PROPHECY 277 read the cards in this depend not manner. in these cases. is the basis of the supernormal information mediumship but fortune-telling. fall as the actual of the cards upon the much impressions they the time the at psychic receive which This is often true. faculty relating to the future. who p^chics on so in the case of palmists. by unconsciously of the actual he Psychic information or the power of gives. a straight- in and state that such and such impressions were received. they are given in a more general and manner. but it can only hold When impressions are good to a very limited extent. also. instead of receiving these in the form of visual pictures. of these facultieswill . genuine mediumistic messages are frequently given while the subjectis reading the cards. in this book. It will be observed that. it is the given. impreswhile remains passive and open but. etc. vague WHY POHTUNE-TELLINO IS ROMETIMES TRDB On the other hand. there is a certain fundamental reality but it is perverted and the seer who is unaware in the phenomena. on an external object it internal to sions. and this premonitory doubtless by be cultivated could certain practices and be used as the student progressed in his psychic development. There is doubtless some truth in the genera! doctrine of palmistry. examining the sitter's palm. received. under guise of covered up source A to far come more out direct and satisfactory method would be forward and direct manner. Exercises for development be given later on. sitter's fortune is being told.r VS. the process is somewhat where the mind is concentrated akin to crystal-gazing.

A knife may behind it. A soldier may cut bread without a power go to reasons and fight bravely without knowing the real You are the knife or the soldier. and why do they not help you financially is The answer than they dot" otherwise. war by yourself or achieve desirable results be imparted to you from beyond. but some in cases where the student has found it possible to pervert its use and turn it into selfishcbanuels. is true. the power has invariably been lost. or the person to get the best advice in a advise us as to where we can our Spirtualist merely claims the right to act for himself without let or hindrance from those who differ with him in religious views. or our governmental representatives and officials. business partners or our friends. why do not the spirits warn are and advise you frequently. It may also be said that Spiritualists in their selection of spirit advisors as err may "That well as in their means of intercommunication. with bis extraordinary psychic powers. third person. and unless the power even then the power is supplied for other purposes and You act cannot self. that you are not a creator. but it could not instrument. as before said. made a mistake when he selected Judas Iscariot . The knife does not cut itClairvoyant power does not benefit but the bread. the clairvoyant directly. and. it must be rewhich cause membered that even Jesus. more more or simply. centred upon other things. If he makes mistakes given matter. for the war. The him loss or suffering.L WHY YOUR PSYCHIC MEDIUMS CANNOT POWERS HELP THEMSELVES "If your asDisbelievers in BpiritualLsm often say: sertions true. but an be sharp. for even we are not endowed with perfect in selecting in this life our medical or judgment legal advisors.

PROPHECY as VS. 1. ye may all prophesy one learn. and again 39. v. v. 3. hardly fail to believe that prophecy is a genuine can in psychical faculty which has been exercised by men is undoubtedly being exerci-sedby them in 1st. . we in read: Wherefore. Corinthians. by one. to covet tintk tonguet. Chapter. 14. and all may be comforted. FORTUNE-TELLING If it be said. the "For Chapter. There are people and in many many references to prophecy and to prophets both in the Old and the New Testament. that the Spiritualist's seeming mistakes may also be a part of a divine plan. ." HISTOBT There can be no OP PROPHECY has existed in well as its abuses. "Follow same we the read: after charity desire but that and ye may esy. prophesy and One more qno- . upon orthodox religious persons the other hand. then it may mistake was also be said." prophspiritual gifts. that all may And the spirits of the prophets are to the prophets. . "But read: he that prophesieth speaketh unto men ' ' Again. same verses. Chap. that this seeming of the twelve. many believe that prophecy depends On the influx of the divine spirit. and any one who accepts the God. This is the in which manner teachings of the Bible. in to edification.and exhortation and comfort. we all ages and Thus: now. as in any way true and valuable. one 279 a part of a divine plan. rather And 32. and that directly from the ability to predict or foretell comes entirely upon it is regarded by many religious books. forbidnot to speak brethren. 31." . doubt that prophecy has had its own uses as all ages and Many spiritualists believe that prophecy is invariably eonnected with spirits and that the explanation depends their communication. . subject .

but the same spirit. For to one manifestation profit with to another the word word of knowledge of wisdom. differences of administrations. to of miracles. tation. but the are are Lord. by the same spirit. same POWERS PSYCHIC YOUR are to of the spirit is given to every man is given by the spirit the all.280 In Ist. this many pre-vis and examples of character or have a on prophets! faculty which usually When the future spontaneously. spirit.Corinthians. to see into the future. is hardly necessary. to another faith by the same to another the gift of healing by the same spirit. "Now and there there it is the 4-12. to another interpretation to kinds of tongues. all religions prophecy seers revelations of or IS HOW is and isolated picture the PEOPHECY POSSIBLE t comes is unsought seen in an event. it is usually called a premonition ion. diverse to another discerning of spirits. abiding in every man he will. and numbers undoubted of cases of this not is an a in reading thing appears only . Nevertheless it fact. the another of another the working but all these worketh that one and the selfsame as Spirit. 12. to another prophecy. but which worlieth all in all. but the there and God same v. Prophecy based are or been collected and published by the Societies for It may be asked: "How is it possible Psychical Research. at first sight such impossible but absurd. for every religious book student knows that every accepts the genuineness of in the world and. Chap. read: diversitiesof gifts. to lift the veil of futurity and glance forward as we glance backward historyl" Certainly." Many other references of this character could be given. we diversitiesof operations. but it tongues. in fact.

that the subconscious mind. of or less rationally relate to the health of the subject premonitions future welfare of the body or In such cases experiencing them. of certain internal changes and happenings of which the conscious mind was totally ignorant. In such ca. In this case the discamate intelliwould have to be in poesession of certain facta . voice or "externalize" it in the form message. A second subconscious more such acute matters. which of inner experience and knowledge we might has a suppose wider range than the ordinary was aware waking mind. having acquired this knowledge. etc. would a of merely impart vision. or in the form of automatic or writing.ses the explanation would be that this subconscious mind. of premonition might depend upon inference and deduction. would minds of other living persons and would be gained from had gained the them and given out before the subject fact normally. Another set of premonitions might be accounted for by assuming that the knowledge given is imparted teleown pathieally or gained clairvoyantly by the subject's In information in be these cases the the mind. SCIENTIFIC A EXPLANATION OP PROPHBCT fourth type assuming of premonition might discamate that spirits play a be explained by large part and the information to the recipient of the message communicate gence in question. FORTUNE-TELLING PROPHECY character might " Thus: even perhaps with our certain types be explained more present knowledge.VS. this being far type " far-seeing than the conscious mind in particularly when the latter is occupied and with every-day practical affairs.

in this who and a predict friend reaches It is only greater to can see. playing are we. of premonitions way to be psychic to of logical may times cases many explain it is that in premonitions It must cases of would at to be out knowledge beings enabled ease into see destinies. numerous POWERS PSYCHIC which which present we state that cannot cannot are be explained in any of science there and manner of many in this account our limited . of in a and powers a certain tending. it reaches wind that when possession foresee can extent. to human which in fact. though or the either stop foresee these facta and continues to walk Again. are commum- regarding This would the be premonition perfectly errors and kind. down down cross-street the table. happens. admitted. psychic fall over. we which possession more with this is in fact the example. (or partly his life. than hat predict was factors certain that of this knowledge. spider friend a you blown you This a case. actually your know the less certainty this cross-street. suppose. will your tendencies towards so. future a see when and strong this based in street Now. and. and occur what why we should simple be for. we supposing will be therefore. is coming your fact being manner. himself. larger spirits of blowing. us. however. this if example. to of the fate in store for it! ignorant quite For the it will edge. It would of simple so mistakes of this often be only expect. spider than that evidence the across walking the further see occasions. in the and statements true. about is off.282 TOUR be or to enabled there is much and on use cannot a forceful more is walking yours Being in or his to to ability future) probably a on that of eate (perhaps telepathically) they which often are turn logical explanation this type.

PROPHECY 283 V8. FORTUNE-TELLING knowledge must simply day. come record and hope that the time may we will be enabled to comprehend clearly the causal explanation which clear underlying will make by means to us the real mechanism of which premonitions and prophecies are f ulfiled. . when some These cases we of psychic phenomena.

other obvious at that and be the poverty may present and other conditions which in this life are for a purpose. PAST and consent objections to this theory and LIVES which. the same has been extraordinarily the riches and power THE This is sight. be another there must time another is. regards and life. this the material under so much returns. and teach a lesson. asks many a entrusted MEMOET fascinating us to wealthy yield OP doctrine our has misiised to him. or more particular soul one of its ultimate which it needed to learn for the purposes is based The doctrine and progression perfection." a individual an but is destined which experience that lessons. yet there are one of reincarnation. living at various stages from each other that contends each of the same this earth on history. throughout the on life is also as "background. largely upon the Law which says that. of the world's often separated doctrine by a number The of years. of CompensatioD. and ual individthat quite possibly in some past life. in and rewards for that soul chance circumstances. or the embodiment soul in a variety of physical bodies. to teach the inasmuch as there inequality as happiness. is maintained individuality same the all these lives. as we .CHAPTER REIKCARNATION Most rBligious XXXm EASTERN AND PHILOSOPHY East of the philosophies based are reality of reincarnation. at first to it.

and be soul reincarnated a number its past lives. THE Another ABGUM"NTS argument.just as a bucket of water is composed of thousands of drops. separate existence. way each individual life.representing a separate drop. if the same " here a of times. Our inability to remember former lives is accounted would for by assuming that there is direct connection tween bethe total self and the self which is built up in this life through the physical brain. main-objection by the ordinary critic. each drop being separate the individual human In the same until merged with others into the whole. Thus life is conceived to be greater than any single life. when it is again merged into the total personality. though it would no take too long to explain here acexactly the nature and causes of this separation. while as remember rarely does so. it should matter of fact it benefit by these to profit or in any way. FOB which REINCAHNATION is advanced the doctrine o" reincarnation. The Theosophist or Reincamationist replies to this. cording to the doctrines advanced. when this knowledge is added to the total mass of experiences already gained. by stating that each life is intended to be an individual. and to many in favour of minds a very . one would think that this memory would be absolutely essential. that. without a memory-bond. however. The soul of the individual which reincarnates only reaps the knowledge of each life afterdeath.REINCARNATION 285 It may be well to answer to the doctrine which is sure shall see presently. and if we are to one be advanced this is. be individualized until after death. They are separated. or connection with any previous life.

claim that reincarnation is true! German. formerly headed by Allan reincarnation is a Book" is based entirely upon Kardec. POWERS PSYCHIC inasmuch uecessariiy be eternal and it is indestructible by death. and. English the majorityof and American mediums contend that reincarnation is not true. which are brought forward in favour of the doctrine of reincarnation. and spirits who return through them also assert emphatically that it is not a factl The reason contradiction of this apparent was explained in merely an earlier chapter. and it is "inconceivable" that such a thing as individual human an spirit should continue to exist for ever the moment of birth. though it must be admitted that in the past there has been a great diversity ists. as and continues to exist to all eternity in the future. while it did after exist at all previous to that event. contends that work "The Spirit's teachings of spirits. and Kardec 's On the other hand. immortal. are opposed to this view. and contend that reincarnation is not a fact. and not we may add to these evidence. These are the main arguments. for the same it must reason. The French School of Spiritof opinion on this subject. remember or incidents in them.) . or the " either fractions of them be remembered whole life may a consecutive series leaders the of of of Theosophy and other religious systems of this character contend The that they eau actually do so. majorityof spiritscenes I and events.286 yOUE strong is that life must one. as Many however. have one based upon experimental It is this: that many of those who ment sufficientlyin their psychic develop- progressed 60 they can " say " argument tbeir past lives. stated their own views and (The communicators opinions. ualists. also have existed from eternity in the past.who fact.

REINCARNATION

FOB

REASONS

Now,
there

are

HEINC.VRNATION

DOUBTING

in considering this doctrine of reineamation,
certain factors which we must bear in mind:

scientific inquirer begins by doubting
the reality of survival at all,and contends that nothing
persists after the change called death. For him it is
1. The

average

annihilation! The first point to be proved, therefore,
is that anything at all exists after death, and the phenomena
this,

as

of spiritualism are the only
before pointed out. Until

ones

which prove
it is thoroughly

established that "spirit" of any character continues to
exist after death, it is useless to argue whether or not
that
such a spirit is "reincarnated," for the reason

the average

sceptic would

thing

spirit to

contend that there is

no
such
this
reincarnate!
primary
fact of spirit existence is proved, therefore, it is useless
as

a

Until

this question of reincarnation.
argue
concerning
2. Assuming
that this is granted, still there is no
proof that reincarnation is a fact, if we demand "proof"
to

in the scientificsense
such a doctrine
would

In order to estabof the world.
lish
as this, a tremendous
mass
mony
of testi-

be necessary,

"

far

more

than the ordinary

of spiritualism, which claim to establish a
comparatively
simple truth. Yet, as a matter
of fact,
there is far less evidence, as we all know, for the reality
phenomena

of reincarnation than there is for spirit-return. As
"the strength of the evidence should be proportioned
to the strangeness
of the facts" it will be seen that we
are

as

yet very

far from

to this standard.

would

have

been produced.

A

proving
vast

mass

reincarnation according
dence
of well-attestedevi-

to be forthcoming, and

this has not

YOUR

LIFE,

PAST

4

POWERS

PSYCHIC

AND

PUTUHB

3. It is not necessarily true that because the human
spirit continues to exist for all eternity in the future,
it must
past.
comes

necessarily have existed from all eternity in the
Physics teaches us that a body set in motion
to rest because of the hindrance

or

friction from

outside forces acting; upon it. If there be no friction
to retard such a body it would, theoretically, go on for
in a straight line. Ouce give a ball an
ever
initial
push, and, provided there is no friction,it would roll
for ever without coming to a stop. It might well be,
on
initiated, would
therefore, that the human
spirit once
continue

in the

same

fashion, since

to its progress
physical world. Again,

we

see

no

drances
hin-

those acting in our
speck of mud thrown off from

resembling
a

a

revolving wheel only exists as an
after it was thrown off in this manner;
part of the general mass.

Assuming,

can

therefore, that

an

individual speck,
before, it waa a

individual human

is in

spirit
individualized at birth

some
way
separated and
the general stock of cosmic life-energy, at the moment
of conception, it might be that it continued as an
individual thing thereafter for' all eternity, without

from

necessarily having
THE

existed

SPIHAL

OB

as

svch in the past.

VOBTEX

OP

LIFE

ualized
In the next place, assuming that life is an individforce, we
can
quite conceive that this force,
in
more
a series of spirals,tends to become
ascending
detached

individualized

each
with
revolutiou
through which it passes, and that ultimately it will tend
from the
to become detached and thrown off,as it were,

and

I

REINCARNATION

289

vortex of lifeas au individual being. Birth might represent
this process ; and again we see that it is not necessary
have existed in
to suppose
that human
spirit must

the past because
As

to

it continues

law

the

exist in the future.

to

already mentioned,
but rather an emotional
the idea of justice.But, in the first
not necessarily be true ; and in the second,

of compensation,

this is not really
belief,based upon
place this may

an

argument

result is reached in
other religions, for according to the teachings of orthodox
Christianity the reward of the poor but righteous
even

that it is, the

supposing

is in Heaven,
it depends

and

said
There
upon

to

according

spiritualisticphilosophy
individual progress and effort.

on

eOW

The

same

WE

REMEMBER

P.\ST

LIVES

doctrine of reincarnation cannot, therefore, be
for the belief.
to present
a
logical justiBeation
the

remains

more

substantial

the before-mentioned

foundation,

experimental

based

proof, namely,

that many

porpersons claim that they can
remember
tions
that they can
rememof their past lives and even
ber
These latter cases,
however, are
the whole of them.

very
one's

rare,

and

the material

judgment

published.

regarding

this direction, therefore,
until proof

such

cases

depend

to

we

such

cases

may

the contrary
not

could form
been
never

one

has

respectable evidence in
for the present,
assume
be

forthcoming,

reality, hut upon

upon

imaginations

subconscious
individuals have

which

to the lack of

Owing

and

from

and

constructed

romances

within

that

elaborate

these

which

themselves,

as

the

result of brooding and thinking over
possible past lives
There are many
analogies for this belief,
of their own.

i

PSYCHIC

YOUR
in

and

some

POWERS

at least,it has been

cases

all question of doubt, that these "past
reality fictitious,and

ealled, was
proof

that the "memory"

may

who

of them,

purely

referred to Professor Floumoy'a

are

so-

tion.
subconscious imaginabe interested in obtaining this

certainly and

Those

proved beyond
in
lives" were

book "From

India to the Planet Mars."
AND

WHEBB

There

HOW

remain

those

convincing but far

'MEMORIES"

THESE

OBIQINATE

far less satisfactory and
cidents
in which isolatedinnumerous,

cases,

more

in which
or
of past lives have been remembered,
have flashed up before the mind, together with

scenes

the impression, amounting
has experienced
Jlost

to
or

dividual
certainty, that the inlived through that scene
a

be explained
of this character may
do
manner,
not afford any
perfectly natural
and
direct proof of the doctrine of reincarnation.

before.
in

cases

a

Let

me

explain

operating,
lives."

inducing

a

few
such

of the

causes

apparent

In the first place, many of them
illusionsor hallucinations of memory
presentiments,"

in which

the event

it has transpired become
mind,

so

that

one

which

"memories

are
"

may

be

of past

due to so-called
so-called "paeudo

and the feeling that
transposed in the

or

reversed
the impression
remembers

as

occurring

real event, while in reality it happened afterward.
in many
has been tifically
That this occurs
cases
scien-

beforethe

proved.
In the second

place, dreams

or
suboonsciously noted
into consciousness, may
come
impressions which never
suddenly flash up, in connection with a certain mental
event, and this would give rise to a feeling (true,in a

REINCARNATION

M)
but in

experienced it before. We
dream, and not in a previous life!
we

.

a

291

Thirdly,

had

had,

seen
experienL-ea, conversations, etc., overthe
or
overheard before the age of four, when
is
la the process of formalion, and when
personality

many

and consciousness of "self" is said
be remembered
isolated experiences,
as

consecutive memory
to begin, may

and these may also give rise to the impression that we
had seen
them, or experienced them before. Again,
this is a fact, but it was not in a "previous life."
Lastly, there

in which the subconscious
or
event a fraction of second, or
mind noted a scene
perhaps
minutes, before the
several seconds, or even
are

many

cases

did ; and when the latter became aware
of
it, there would again be this sense of "familiarity,"
or
experienced this
and the feeling that we bad seen
event before. This is true, but it was
only a short time
conscious mind

before the actual experience.
For all these reasons,
therefore, and

others which it

take too long to give, the majorityof spiritualists
and "psychical researchers" do not at present regard

would

"

the doctrine of reincarnation

as

in any way
believe, until this

true,

or

proved, and prefer to
be
forthcoming,
that the individual human
proof
spirit
is initiated at birlh, builds up its own
life by its own

adequately

effortsand experiences, and that it continues to improve
upon this life,by continuous striving, after it has reached
the spiritualworld, in the
on

earth.

same

mauner

that it does here

CHAPTER
THE

As

XXXIV

ETHICS

OF

SPIRITUALISM

at the beginning
explaioed
SpiritualiBtii is not only

it is also

a

philosophical
from

approachable
also that

of theology

followed

the

to

some

in

extent

of

view

the

of

The

has

far

but

scientific question,

ethics.

thus

tion,
of Instruc-

It is

religious question.

point

and

work

a

a

and

the

of this Book

phenomena;

student

doubtless

ban

progressed
in the
not

if

understanding,

who

control, of psyehie phenomena,
and iields of knowledge
have been opened
he had
up before him, of which
previously
been
less unaware.
But all this would
or
more
if Spiritualism were
not only be unavailing, but harmful,
not

ethically

It

true.

leads
and

one

and

spiritually

is

no

into

only

mire

phenomenally

something

which

of harmful

If Spiritualism

false philoaopby.

a

a

as

well

developing

good

ultimately

as

right

results

be justified

cannot

the religious and ethical standpoint, it should
let entirely alone by all save
the few
scrupulously
from

be

investigators

scientific
that

point

of view

and

before

in
pointed

Spiritualists
Unfortunately

doubtless

correct

that

"they
are

belief.

principles,

are

It is very

and

portant,
im-

I

as

have

raised against
but

of this type,
the

from

his belief

for,

has been

everything

many

minority,

a

subject

Spiritualist to have

the reproach

there

in the

as

ethical

out,

the

approach

not

for the

therefore,
founded

who

spiritual."
but

majority

they
of

arc

Spirit-

THE

ETHICS

iialistswish to

see

SPIRITUALISM

OF

their faith grounded

oq

293
firm ethical

principles.
IS

IT

TO

RIGHT

INVESTIGATE

t

PHENOMENA

PSTCHIC

Various

questions arise in this connectioQ:
The
to Spiritualism may firstof all be raised
objection
that "such things are God's secrets which He keeps to
What

Himself.
nothing!"

is the

But

You will find
of seekingt
Camillc Flammarion
to this Monsieur
use

replies rightly; "There
always have been people who
By this kind
liked ignorance better than knowledge.
acted upon
of reasoning (had man
have
been
known
ever
of this world.

it) nothing would
It is the mode
do not care to think
...

of reasoning adopted by those who
for themselves and who confide to directors (so-called)
If these
the charge of controlling their consciences."
phenomena

and
not

really exist they must be part of the universe
to natural law, for otherwise they could

subject

exist at all. There is
All is natural,
of spirits. It may

because

of this

that is beyond

we

are

not

normal

uncommon,

AND

FRAUD

and

super-normal,

experience

manof kind

be super-natural.

and cannot

ERROR

be

raised that these nomena
phebut
is
based
this
superstition,"
upon

objectionmay

"foster

or

call these phenomena

CONCEBNINQ

the

even

natural."
such thing as the "superif it be the tion
communica-

be unusual

the ordinary

; but they

Again

no

are
the belief that the phenomena
necessarily untrue.
Once the reality of the facts is established,there is no
"superstition" connected with it. It becomes merely
a

question of scientificevidence.

the initial experimental and stages of some for Spiritualism. it is often pointed abtise of psychic tions condiis and medi- is so dangerous rather than its use. and spiritualistic for those to resulted stronger operate. but and all sincere falsity fraud expose and Spiritualists. there thenceforward should be they unsafe are no " spirits of the doubtless thereby why reason the understand psychic phenomena Wlien rendered who these safe.YOUR 294 Again the charlatanism. urging harm some tices prac- neglect its it is wrong to communicate departed for the reason that that ." insanity. well-ascertained it has been urged Again with and under is has this is only but experimenters. it is true. to endeavour ualism spirit- fraud is true. are There and as and way. reason save a rightly which may laws. induce to or the AND for this argument excuse Such objection that morbid help and be HEALTHY is the there shall and all else IT other and religious belief in the eyes a IS mediums to tends only is mighty should above Spiritualist. us to discover laws and and spirit-communication are once conditions understood. this shelter fraudulent that this fraud does not exist. Truth and watch-word true the of NORMAL! spiritualistic practices abnormal but pretend method degrade prevail. meet the raised it eneourages extent in the are spiritualists when some suffered been that ground To POWERS has objection the on PSYCHIC so and slates Again there some out. which umistic power In detrimental. have cults they a same great mistake Spiritualism "Truth Then encourage the conscious and a . unconscious as is lower and of the public. who against first to it.

in many cases at least. and or comfort eases. the many far phenomena are and thing. again. There know.s.THE 295 SPIRITUALISM OP ETHICS U "not natural" and that by doing guch commimipation velopment interfere with the progression and spiritual deso we But the reply of those who have passed over. of natural law that these is usually than common reason a prove recorded cases supposed. warning or advice to friends and relatives living. RETAHD DOESSPmiT-COMMUNICATION Again. since none ture's of na- unnatural. as we the spirits. to this is two-fold: of spirit-retum In the first place. and they have stated that weighed upon they could get no rest has been fulfilled. or give counsel. there is no to suppose reason PROORESSlONt that communication of those who have died on the contrary.such communication would certainly help know. exceptional a It partakes than of an experimental is it can case. as we have requested help wherein the returning spirits the prayers of the living to assist them in their progTes. we cannot of still and that they are far happier in doing so than if they were to . and to this work helping them spirits have many " are until this mission many Spiritualistshave devoted their lives namely. they have cases. believe but theirs. but for this almost of the nature more or hardly are which more it is not common miraculous event. we might suppose that. If such the unnatural. Many returned to impart certain information.ss. he detrimental laws are or so occurrence. and in many retards the spiritual progress " hack for the express purpose of asking repeatedly come the living to carry out some mission for them which their minds. assisting earthbouud spirits and in their natural spiritual progre.

accident catastrophe overtake their loved ones on earth. and Dead are in constant sympathetic communication those still living.YOUR 296 POWERS PSYCHIC obliged to stand by and see some unhappiness. since that constant. wrapped up it and surely prefer to remain near it. surely. they should do ! Spiritualism is far more ethical in this respect than the ordinary religious it us teachings. rapport . while they themselves were obliged to remain inactive. if tor few a watch possible. ouce on those this they earth after of Yet. is a comforting thought for the bereaved. this is surely contrarj. sympatella thetic religion contends exists between this world and the next. would over. guard and guide rant years rather than to desert it wholly and be totally ignoYet. and it is only natural to still alive they prevented would such a that they continue to live in this way and continue to take an interest in their loved ones after In this way spiritual communithey have passed over. and that they. mother. This. natural and "dEAD" to KNOW another OUR SORROWS? important question from this is that the so-called the ethical point of view. tribulations.to all human sympathy and in interests A the of experience. this i religious persons contend that belief that they and should know nothvery unethical ing have died. after they have have a knowledge of Many a our lives. and that there is no abrupt severing of the tiesof human sympathy and love at the moment of death.our trials and our with died. Were or they like to feel that they had catastrophe. what orthodox her child. its life is this of and progress. cation suppose becomes SHOULD This brings a THE us beautiful belief.

Alfred depends upon personal development. and must slowly and painfully his intellectualand moral nature tillits exer- . quite in accordance with the doctrine of evolution. a theory of a . but mentally as and morally clothed in flesh. gifted with new are: active while on the same commences individual from that endless progression which his mental and moral earth.THE THE OF ETHICS ETHICAL SPIRITUALISM TEACHINGS OP SPIRITOAUSM The religious teachings of Spiritualism are otherwise far more stead ethical than those of any other religion. doctrines of this religion spirit survives in an powers. will he find himself contented and happy in a state of existence in which they will have the same exercise. All progress As Dr. That he when a course moment is rapid happiness and of apparently just in proportion facultieswere . when a develop that body is no more. in the teachings of Spiritualism a perfectly subjectto the we have changeable consistent and scientificallyfounded religious faith. man's ethereal body. Inof a world devoted to selfishpersonal progression. RuEsel Wallace says in his "Miracles ualism" Spiritof Modern "The hypothesis of Spiritualism not only accounts for all the facts (and is the only one does that but is further it being as remarkable associated with so) " future state of existence which is the only one at all commend yet given to the world that can The main itselfto the modem philosophical mind. grievous want. whims of an external Deity. That his comparative as self. . misery will depend entirely on himthat just in proportion as bis higher human or facultieshave taken part in all his pleasures here. that after death. while on he who has depended more the body than on the mind feel for his pleasures will.

He starts again of condition meted one's from the level of moral and intellectualdevelopment to which he has raised himself while on earth. Neither punishments out by an estemal is evitable the natural and incondition his here. Do not the ministers in some of all other religions receive compensation form or other for their services i As long as mediums living in this material world.YOUR cise anall become nor power. If mediums possess genuine power. it is only may in a sense. this as this is a spiritual gift. it is wrong! is common to all other religions. than men them as much or more so. but PSYCHIC easy rewards each sequence and are POWERS pleasurable. on the contrary.and inasthat mediums accept money Yet. that they should utilize it and turn natural. much for their services. and it is certainly true that by doing so to they help their fellow men and help those who come in any other walk in life. the most sensible. the costs of living like all other human no matter how spiritual their work or they themaelvea be. It is this.rational and ethical religion in the world ! This being . It is. it can hardly be said that any aspect of Spiritualism is in itself unethical. meet it to account. they are obliged to are beings." SHOULD MEDIUMS ACCEPT MONEY t One other point remains to be considered.

inani- incapable of the slightest thought. lifeless. insoluble problems in the world today. able heroic intellectual flights. the slightest muscular exertion. great delivering an aspirations. that even detect it and we then behold the a microscope cannot profound or more " " " most mighty change which occurs foundest of tragedies and wonders from to death.we What is this change we pass from have seen life before ." TOE A second and influenced by gradual MYSTEET OF all has changed! him. lofty of efforts. the mystery we the of universe. nothing is DEATH now be possible but the Nothing now can decomposition of the body and its return to the Could any change be more it sprang. He is the victim of "heart-failure. the pro! We behold the sition tran- the living to the lifeless. perhaps.XXXV CHAPTER WHAT Precisely HAPPENS AFTER DEATHI of death is one of the most dramatically interesting and one of the most mains striking. oration which stirs the hearts of thousands and perhaps helps to sway the destiny of us nations and change he is lying moment " the map of the world ! The next on mate. in nature. it rehappens what for at the moment the problem of all problems. the floor.a corpse. presumably in I The but once all eternity slightestanatomical in body so man's the variation small. cappowerful man. dust from whence lasting since it can occur. One moment eee a us figure before a muscular. the science of being.

in fact. fering which goes before belongs rather to life than to death. with pain at the Both no consciousness of dying. and for this too soon it should not be buried or cremated reason after death.YOUR Can we ust learn I What have PSYCHIC POWERS in any way understand it? What can These are over aee! questions which we men pondered for centuries and which stillform the fascinating problem in the realm of spiritual inquiry. and. many of those who have suffered from some torturing disease have died with a smile of are obliterated by happiness and on contentment their faces. The human spirit takes some time to become or any severed completely from the physical body. proved rare PEAR cases. of clairvoyants and of those "spirits" returned to tell ua of their passage into the statements have . abundantly there is no a do bo thing to that. But with these exceptions. SHOULD It has on any been the exception of very moment of death and DEATH but they should theory. reason be feared. a question of absorbing since all of ua have terest in- ward to look for- this experience.since the spiritual body separates itself from this body after death. What happens after we have effected this separation is naturally to many to The who minds. Of the physical body we need think little. it is not not . we need think littleof the state of the phj-sieal body. since we sever our connections with it entirely as soon as we pass into the spirit world. and thenceforward is as unconscious of it as we are of a finger part of our body which has been cut off during life. moat WHY Many WE persons for the NOT fear death that. The softhe kind hand of nature.

deacribes the process dying. with FORMATION "The OP THE SPIRITUAL " his BODY to golden emanation which extends up midway the ceiling is connected with the brain by a veiy fine . it has not risen higher in the room. The person position nearer to breathe. Let us see what they have to say. The " head of the person is internally throbbing throb not painful. beneath it is connected with the brain. but like the beat of the " " the thinking a sea. next CLAffiVOYANT A Andrew DESCBIPrrON Spiritualism. but the next gone brain being the last to yield up the life principle. and the emanation now has ascended higher in the air. therefore.WHAT HAPPENS AFTEB DEATH T 301 life should. The body is sees " cold up to the knees and elbows. the head what be called a may right over in halo an appearance magnetic etheric emanation. it is to the person is now Jaekson Davig. the legs are cold to the hips and the arms to the shoulders. The DEATH ern of the founders of Modgifted seer. faculties are rational while nearly every mentum. as OP one feet firstgrow The clairvoyant cold. death is elongated and fashioned in the outline of the human form. golden and throbbing as though conscious. the the pulse ceased and emanation expanded. slow deep Hence. Owing to the brain's moI have seen dying a at the last person even feeble pulse-beat rise impulsively in bed to converse instant he was a friend. is more though The over the breast -coldness steals and around on one side. and the emanation. and follows: be a " a "Suppose rapid death. be of considerable intereat in this connection. part of the person is dead. and the emanation has attained has a higher the ceiling. is feeble.

that he is a new-born spirit. . next. man white and shining. except its disfigurements. When this thread snaps.free from the decaying tabernacle flesh. who has the "Valley of the Shadow of Death" passed through and has apparently "When a returned to tellus hia experiences : " I awoke in the spirit-life and perceived that I and feet and all that belongs to the human had hands body. after the struggle of death. then the fair neck and shoulders. liltea hu- Bomething in a very . spirit must be. him.302 YOUR ]ife-thread. is thing the withdrawal of the electric princinext ple. to find. spiritual body and " dishonour and raised in brightness. ." PT now Hear. mingled with weeping knowing. he leaves I behind that of gazed on friends with a saddened heart. then in rapid succession come all parts of the new body down to the feet a bright shining image. I cannot express to you in the form of words the feelings which at that moment seemed to take possession a of my soul. Imagine. what the surprise of a " . and " as I gazed upon the lifelesstenement behold the beauty of iXa mechanism. as I did. the spiritual body is free The its guardians to the Sumprepared to accompany Yes. Now Then appears head PSYCHIC POWERS the body of the emanatioQ ascends. again. of clay and could I felt impelled to . The fine life thread continues attached to the old brain. a little " smaller than its physical body. bnt a perfect prototype or reproduction in all. I realized that I had this body spiritual body. . it is sown is a in there merland. that I could be with them and joy behold them daily. though unseen and unknown. what FEELS TO "PASB OVER" returning "spirit" says. if you can. few faint outline a moments of the face divine.

" so to say. joy unspeakable ! I beheld the loved o of had long since departed from of earth. and harmony with those about it. . with those whom there is a attain what it is highly improbable arc in before walla one we of mental and of these planes. when it is really desired and worked HOW On WE TURN BACK for. through guides bearing them company spiritsand their the bright realms of immensity. I saw about me many of space. by spiritual origin. can we or rereach main desire most . bat . and onwardcontinual striving upward helped by they are constantly spirit and assisted helpers. TO COMMUNICATE the lower planes of existence eommunicatior with those of the earth is. ea^ ." one are physical barriers between less another ^ but they are doubt- any from separated. some of whom the earth plane and I felt myself ascending or floating through rather the raand upward onward diance .WHAT HAPPENS seek the Author AFTER DEATH! so beauty and youth and much feet.it is said. be by can they ^which only we " In this. and for this "hell. and. and comes SIDB" the body. I felt his a light touch on prostrate myself at my shoulder. ia that so progress guides and rapid." that there the "spheres. nevertheless. As explained in the sympathy and mutual chapter devoted to the "Spirit World. If must reason we progress upward." NOVEL EXPEEIENCES So the human "THE ON OTHEB spirit. however. issuing from riseshigher and higher. comparatively. for those who cannot desire. ually gradinto touch and with those who possess interest. .

on of those spirits who have of lent vio- some to be the other side.TOUR 304 PSYCHIC POWERS increasingly difficultas this becomes has It we often been upward scale. as it selves.spirits moved by ties of love for those left behind. had their have physical disease." to joinus in the spirit world. make the from time to time. we progress. beyond. For many. have met cases with sudden and these spirits require their normal to health. descending to communicate in the ascend that out pointed thing earth is some- with those like going down to the bottom of a muddy pool. successful or unsuccessful attempt in proportion to favourable or unfavourable conditions. and comes WB or move the new line of thought. one are happy HOW town. the shock and development of death has a very severe suicide and those who deaths. begin their the brightness their and minds affected by some mental or instruction. into after this stage has been passed. In such time to especially in efifeet. But. upward progren begin. interest said to acquire more lose interest in this justas we we are new world. and gradually lose interest in into another. and recover nursed back is true The same cases were. to meet their turn when interests. those who desire to go to the bottom of muddy and on Still. PROOKESS IN THE SPIEIT WORLD After these initialstages have passed. they all emerge interest. bat our always glad to the home we country new gradually alter friend from we New " see a relative an or the "motherland. their learning and their progress of soul . environment justas we most when scenes. pools are very rare." old so are and greet those who "pass over. even this earth! on " This however As we in the discussed in former chapters. however.

which is to occupy Those who "die" arc them for ages of time to come. present who In the of it. but we account.in many ways. birth into the spirit world through nothing remember same the gates of death is. a terrible shock yet are we eared for by loving guardians and received with love and care. way. . just as they were when they were world. " paas from this world into the world beyond. finding happiness awaiting us when we -. One need have no hesitation nor fear on this Physical birth is a terrible experience. and there are always those will tender and care for us.as well as " born into this side.HAPPENS "WHAT AFTER DEATH! 305 of intellect. received and eared for by loving friends on the other and spirit.

wealth acquired. and increase of psychic power brings psychic unfoldment in this direction with it added responsibility. good and magic was beneand "angels".CHAPTER BAD AND EvEBY gift PERVERTED or USES OF be abused can power XXXVI SPIRITUALISM ." In invoked neither beings called . it is true. for these powers to be to bad turned powers account. DIPPERENCE BETWEEN MAGIC AND MEDIUMSHIP In the middle ages psychic powers were undoubtedly for White bad ficial used purposes. reason which mentally. morally their harmful But use. so known are as magicians. and power THE are if these usually soon worse condition that he is not only without but also has deteriorated he craves. used for these purposes.. possessors of the evil eye. As our power is increased. temporarily by their are lost. invoked White the spirits of departed human 300 Magic "devils. ao also we are expected to use it rightly.vampires. much is expected! It is quite possible. witchfes. For the moment it may be pointed out that etc.. and others etc. and physically as the result of use. for the the added injured. they then the student is in a far than before. If much has been given us. in the part many into evil their increased psychic powers (at various times in the world's history)and tiave turned channels to continue who do They today. case were black magic Black Magic harmful. etc.

E. as etc. right to place these teachings might be tempted. Magic.. depends upon indemanding or the presence and assistance of " other intelligences differing from assistance in the work HOW to be and their performed. and in specially rooms or localities. seal of Solomon. ARE INVOCATIONS the human. various ma^cal undertaken.) . the phases of after long training on the part of the magician. did he possess put them into operation. "The Magic. 30t or distinguishes mediumship thing which is is that mediumship magic. etc. invocations to be the are Buch and methods employed found in certain rare books on the Ritual of Magic. than USES OP but rather intelligences. as well from utilizing various magical preparations secured dead bodies and the poisons of animals and reptiles. " man Another request. "The Book of Black Magic and of Pacts". SPIRITUALISM more human a higher from in the nature of a intelligences for help calling upon vocation and advice. neither healthy are to nor desirable. apart but inasmuch as they do not deem it wise before the student. Waite. These magical were usually taken undermoon." and " Doctrine and Ritual of Transcendental etc.either lower in the human scale of evolution. been kept had prepared which at certain practices seasons and Exact descriptions of only for magical purposes. preparation of the magic circle. (Students who are interested may sult:" A. and or thus injurehimself mentally yond perhaps bemorally conrepair. on the other hand. such as prayer. with its pentagram. PERFORMED For the purposes practices of this invocation.PERVERTED upon. Levi. who we the knowledge. the saying were of certain words and sentences.

was witch thereupon marks. "Sabbaths. the and same genuine with were sabbaths imaginary part. It depended which POWERS zones. existence hysteria. the " the in The worshipped. were witches meetings sabbaths to them upon The times of directly bestowed ! also. were devil being powers psychic in their cases only eerlain from lonely some on flourisbed. resulted a zones patches They the and typical are modem the recognizes patches her calls this of explanation the by abnormal there witches. the of "devil" person called devil." magical body two at " Satanic his top mountain who himself. by all said to meet etc. there were the to flights. allegiance some of held." This is so-called witeh- marks. from resulting other with doubtless. witchcraft possess. psychical that nomena phe- this is becom- . were to " time dmgs which which they and for the they anointed it is probable supernormal witchcraft.PSYCHIC YOUR AN During EIPLAJIATION the this power year a these all sorts was to part lacking parts the known of such mental body. of esid three or midnight. of of the scientific explanation of small em Modinsensible such "anfesthetie form " consequently with them on in various probable induced swear aniesthetic. At many connected and opiates take." is that cases was which and "witch as The At anti-religious sacrament These all sensation. journeys The the most of administration known their bodies. use said came Majesty " were witches being the upon "WTTCHCRAPT" OP middle-ages. the on now ceremonies form peculiar science The to touched occurred marks states physical and or in said became marks such these mocked. were connection the in which of hysteria body became antesthetic.

come possessing the evil eye. THE as York of these devil-worahipping too revolting to be described . crops fail. and other Any one countries. in the progress form of perverted occultism ia that of "Deviltoday which exists in various forms even Worship.etc. etc. The one sick and evil eye is a gift which is usually unsought. Again. and Southern in by the peasants of Naples by the peasantry of Southern Spain. Austria. DEVIL Another as probable of such 309 SPIRITUALISM ' ' by those who ' ETIL ETE' certain individuals have Eye. possessing the evil eye is supposed to have or the power animal upon looked at by of bewitching whom he or maiming any his glance. various in- vocatioBS. spontaneously and is not desired by any one. advan- scenes pictured at length on one or two occasions have taken part in these invocations. At these meetings. devoted to Devil-Worship. the Malay doubtless are which WORSHIP Penimiiila." the "Evil This a power which is lieved is particularly beItaly. is to extend the first and fourth fingers of the hand toward the pos- way " " i . in London. but have been societies are known in New in other large cities. according to the beliefs of the countries mentioned. but The comes sure to guard against the evil eye.. invariably bedie.pestilence falls. throws person Cattle.PERVERTED ing more OF TTSES more and understanding in Paris. are said to appear in person gone and privileged members to use enabled Many of the and the bestow power the club who certain powers to their of "devil" upon are own is certain thereafter tage." and we cases. through.

in ! exist of Silesia. the Those to mosquito epidermis. is to are after vampires When victims.310 TOUB the sessors of being folded by there they wilJ of In in or the the as a during rule buried are leave enabled their fresh with a with off the in head. at are of punctured the vampires bats victims holes in by species a life-blood the that any ATTACK Carpathia human large of sucks way is because their when at pointed which "Vampire. a a they miraculous some cofiins and it is said. are who holes the and were A our to ordinary our victim." word vampire shape THEY believed Southern and general HOW of evil influenee is particularly the hand in the AND form employed if the beggars! Another a he fingers outer hull. in a In his is said is that times. skin. assume two much is word is through very guage lan- to said vampire blood victim the fl"*ing in the in by covered attacked sleep. natives bat. and a of kept and above-named countries. sucks These throat. of after to window one who small the same puncturing occur usually coarse. fly turn from the and sign-maker use this knowledge to rid themselves VAMPIRES the the position this position beggars usually pestilent Moravia this hand of the palm fingers third and second horns the Europeans and the thumb. heart blood ing seek- will or cut gush . and of asleep. children POWERS the " into fingers the Many eye resemble holding of the evil over the somewhat PSYCHIC only stake quantity and dug and sure dead are way. tombs pink they The drive when are complexion blood. they the whole way through of fresh to the and it is said. said is. kill found are body engorged vampires. wander about up.

of these laws. time there is enough to truth in them cautious and circumstances. many people have Vampirage. Dr. also. OF Tradition also bitten by vampires become vampires is killed for are MODERN Vampires in ever ! VAMPIRAOE certain sort. INFLUENCES It is often a littledifficultfor the modem student of the occult to determine justhow much he is to believe in these stories. Undoubtedly most of them are based on superstition. to the under same us be any practise any . sold for the often of inducing mental and physical disease and Magic" all ages.PERVERTED USES forth and the vampire says that those who in turn. the so-called "Voodoo" practices of the natives of West Africa. which be termed are of charms. fanaticism and imagination. which has existed through must not forget. 1908. put us should on our you guard. one which another. undertake At maUe Never. PROM OCCULT AND EVU." day. Another (1 Kings. however. also alludes to certain processes by is person enabled to draw vital energy from by establishing close contact. In an interesting article on "Vamown in the Occult Review.. are not unknown pires. of Nature " ignorance Through become victims of form of perverted occultism is the employment etc. June. amulets. which are said to purpose "Black We be remarkable HOW TO by those who have YOURSELF PROTECT witnessed them." "Modern which remains talismans. Pranz our Hartmann natural 311 SPIRITUALISM of a described a of what might refers to the Bible method He vampirage. This process 1) and is governed by well fixed laws.

selfishpurposes. if you feel that they are being wielded against you. In order to protect yourself from influences of this sort. to all ordinary .312 YOUR PSYCHIC POWBBS for low. resort to the measures in be sore outlined previous chapters and you may of them that if you do this. you will be impervious influences of this kind.

mathema- student the along AND XXXVII some be but so. I have as always daily mediums Z13 be conscious. It studies. accepting accept will a message before and you chill or dents inci- all such be led away soon in your unbalanced. spirit band. " you from touch receive Should as genuine far that so mistakes means which and out methods have phenomena. de- his them. who desires to proglines scientificallj' and tically. or you ia Do accept the to ei- the in such matters . advanced life give reason hold . point of view. You advice aod CONDITION said. this in very spirits or clusioD of all else. do not may never together of guarding against First of all.CHAPTER SNARES The cautious must delusion of right be true. In the and your mind beep do development always the centred centre only safe to abandon be too negative not of which not yourself in your too negative should active. that so the he error of in this chapter. do not AVOID against may and is apt student TO which spurious sources the psychic hia guard on and PITFALLS ress of psychics. few or error. a into mistake some sources all possible creep phenomena accept. you will become THE OVEE-NEGATIVE a this is It may fact the credulous of the phenomena credulous If you that assume be too you A genuine. will be pointed the with false for the the of the to make be too proof of good for velopment. nervous or a must you it. receive and twitch.

you that suppose outside. yoa seed neither in your mental soil if you will spiritual help be planted it for this spiritual influx. be same chapters. to change If you have CDtCLES developing found one mediums. previous of are you etc. out and You that still in me offered alive wonid Judgment own only itf" pointed received. against if that. PSYCHIC is not No. the and ask certain of human before. such in the accept discrimination messages journey. student seek I cannot the accepting either mediums. We must additional advice from and wise warn strongly of first. ON It is not if this can CHANGING a be good AND UEDIUMS thing avoided. on go cautious and fully proved beneficiaL and SENSE" sense" until If possess.. this may experienced the After too advice professional amateur. most yon can you on have "siith your work. your "sEXTH THE a other erratic up give after let these to In an should upon the exhausted refuse you satisfaction depend not to advice ABUSE beings. poorly -developed but you be obtained often psychics. as I take spirits often your yet you as POWERS has were person advice. our own spirit is the best guide. the me offered 6esh. this consult and help. already hardly from come advice position. use " all messages snch nature. have to ppepare not worked individual As a rule.TOUR 314 "An thus: If that intelligence would of spirits merely 80 a If the those long to which accept your own Do have help will OF and not that you senses assistance in grow will it is wise soil that are who as words. medium or . should advice. prepared.

If changes time assume the place of the absent places at a let iiim get sitter and surroundings and thoroughly familiar with the conditions before a second change is made. verj. or or if they are lead of important names in your obtained at own seances." Once a thing may circle of sittera is formed. if they appear writing. BUch personages may lying spirits have taken the places cases. the one constantly at all a practice good to intrude into the circle be must of others. speech Our to hope and expect that but be there is evidence present.harmful. that. own psychic powers and After you have nature. as a the greatest and simple people who the other side. are us try from to AND MEDIUMSHtP the first to develop cultivate your inner your own as a medium. SENSITIVITT Do In this connection it said that historical personages desirable. names rule. most teachings have now on Try not rather The best help been obtained from are not. stick to hiro through The thick and thin. strengthen developed psychically and spiritually in this way. mixture of magnetism which is introduced with change can who doing to assist you so of developing mediums may be. The same be said of "circles. you will be far better enabled to receive and transmit gen- .PITFALLS AND SNARES 315 AVOID TO develop and who is apparently helpfully and rightly. until his advice or help fails you. in many natural vanity of those whose be may may they gave. Vou would be wise to mistrust historical persons. at times. this same group should sit it is not night after night. and to allow strangers take and let made.

bis symbolic." wrong. therefore.. phenomena too open are not to disengage umistic genuine psychic and medimanifestations from those due to your own conscious subThis an helpfnl is mind. better able to withstand the strain of far less danger of obsession and mediumship. to the on. intuitive impressions beyond the proper never If he stated only what was given him." as teur actually exists. and run " other unpleasant sjmptoiiis are liable to encounter. if you main prepared for them. badly developed mediums Cultivate your psychic which self. he very often goes Do not "hang too long. etc. and after this has been duly trained. doubles. THINGS A PSYCHIC SHOUU) AVOID disentangle this wonderful chain and separate the true from the false after months You can only learn to years of study. and reStudy own your and receptive. tations all. They may bodies.YOUR 316 PSYCHIC POWERS better enabled also to messages. Let them float . begin to train your mediumistic powers. One of the great dangers to the amais before that as of extending explained.remember that symbolic figures and represenbe interpreted symbolically and should must and perhaps Above it be accepted as representing the "truth. he woald usually be right. Be on the lookout for evil and lying spirits. excellent and very and endeavour practice which will prove useful to you as you progress. nine mediumistic interpret them. point. medium.who will constantly deceive you. etberic spirits. so to say. observation and experiment. Do not assume that all figures which you see are be thought forms. find their explanations. but if he endeavours to interpret them hm himself. impressions and images you perceive. or imaginary creations of your own.

the power power of your mind. they "experimental" phenomena. Their this state. But Many psychic to take. will become less and less and gradually leave you. but you will be unable to retain the impression you receive and. Always that psychic phenomena not remember of this character canbe commanded. progressive so. observe will build up within yourself two things: One ol these is the power of judging. which you now possess. but as nearly as poadifference explain the be said that those phenomena sible it may which are innately true carry with them a sense of conviction. you have taken one of the most important forward steps that is possible for any indeed. but do not endeavour as tliey by the If you do so they will not only vanish and disappear. a you. and when once this power between the two types of phenomena has been developed. of perceiving these images.PITFALLS AND SNAKES TO AVOID 317 before you in space. been developed if you have done mediums. It is difficultto in words. seeing and analysing them to hold them to you pass.and which. never reach It has never chaotic. in our own minds. The other phenomena. and we of ourselves. lines. desire. you may rest It . appear. They can only be sought and welcomed they when "spontaneous" TO HOW not and DISTINQinSH In other words. above ail else. feeling of warmth feel them part although and familiarity. will seem to us as occurring cold. you ia what as a psychic. strange to distinguish and extraneous. THE TBUE THE FROM are FALSE If you own judgment constantly make use of yout faculty in the and critical phenomena studying which in you develop or those which you may others. quite possibly. mediumship ia on rational.that is the ability to perceive the true from the false.

after himself rapid. stages HOW not have you danger-zones and PSYCHIC that and development. while This is one time. but not in the at only has in this his thenceforward spirit-world. the detriment on control and this sphere. the mediumistic he and carry dangers learned will situation. own in which previously the and liable his thither but from the of is he all words. and hence he ia liable to be blown hither to medium. from takes student is that not soap-bubble know affect him in a the practically ecstasy. t ranee a sources. . be open the early beset which to he body. a speaking) through this stage receptive or the wanders true and gpnuine ODTSIDE of perception during ant. of his severed psychic advanced same other If and time. progress of the he may greatest once in psychic death. he gained These the body to _ (figuratively afterwards has manner. and after will he may these they may and spiritual learned to protect he as has which at secret most marked the the of protecting be assured may be while can and. both to and well. In himself it. mental not encounter. he -elai rvoybody and breezes. only leaves by his body into will impervioas influences having without the at he while spirits.318 TOUR that aBsnred but are you that early The TO after he has be sensitive to harmful may be and step and feel not back him against spirit as world state like or him to health. of impressions with stages in the the student INTLUENCEi: also will be sufficient knowledge. telepathic. clairvoyant thoughts malicious off into space. a often A0AIN8T passed impelled by but once of the out so important forms and only passed which OUABD second other POWERS of development. entered it permanently.

just as much of the individual human human badly is to harmful same the power employed " spirit. great deal may be said in favour every the velopment of their proper application and dein the right direction.AND SNARES VALUE THE OP TO PITFALLS PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT 319 AVOID TO THE INDIVIDUAL Psychic development is. It all depends on the in which these forces and powers have been manner cultivated and are utilized. and that he may receive help.both here and hereafter. both here and hereafter! " .and while too much cannot be said against their improper a use. of inestimable if worth. therefore. It is my hope that reader of this book will develop himself along right lines. for the rapid progression as the spirit. advice of his spiritual uu- at all stages and encouragement foldment. rightly cultivated.

go one hand psychic's of a found who of so-called mind-readers hidden in various parts of the were articles which the In place. o" psychical relate to the physical or PHENOUENA " that is. as spiritualism. known unconscious here back. example. and you as or the or placed forces and with CONTACT in treating of physical hand it to we his forehead. it for yourself by asking a .CHAPTES XXXVIII PHYSICAL The physical from the mental phenomena or for occur. strictly the spot appear. far so into the contact these air by with we can form some most hall." loat hiding-place their it is not which "muscle this is the may knew who twitehings psychic where PHYSICAL performances 's consciously physical into come first of all. speaking. phenomeoA table be lifted we at the beginning and performances or and cal mechani- physical if means. of the muscles felt and are unconsciously. the faint. involve see. when these all. In at mind-reading is technically what but see. to those which Doubtless have seen you of contact. and article is hidden. begin must such those takes matter no supernormal PHENOMENA We and distmS as are in which o" mechanical have we world. WITH phenomena. phenomena. movement physical clairvoyance. of the person interpreted by ing holdhim. these guide him to the Incredible as it may explanation of these cases. reading. correct easily test room held etc. but some which to reckon.

the where first as the result at explained. Some performers. conree. who one THE The drive even a who can see OP DEVELOPMENT on INDEPENDENT is in one of the streets of cab along the vehicles band the city. removed Beyond have those cases this again we of so-called forked "dowsing. of unconscious muscular action. when you enter. After ever. FORCE AND POWER Planchette-writing. improves practice. and hands. as board often continues of the operator moves to about. to be developed some psychic force seems and the next step before hand. their of one PHENOMENA pushings which they will give you. to find the article in nine cases out this." ha/.el-twigbends to and where the hands fro in the hands move are of the water-finder when he walks over The simple movements and metals. that with they are enabled to open safes. who have had years of experience. however. while blindfolded and crowded of or " combinations they holding a the hand the street. 321 objectwhile some you are then. and you miiat not expect to be an expert on the firsttrial. which are felt first due to muscular are twitchings. howa time. whose do not know. grow so proficient in this. and class of physical phenomena A group sits around an are . to give you If now on the you concentrate room. TABLE-TIPPING The next the table.PHYSICAL group friends to hide of your out of the faint pulliags and will be enabled you Of of ten. while merely holding does. like everything else. AND "LEVfTATIONS" those with ordinary table. but aa at probably force it develops become independent to seems more the water and the twig is bent in spite of the efforts to hold it. even after the from it.

it the seems the table often from withdrawn has student psychic seen. leaving investigators on the minds the impression the of that force the exhibited is. however. the to psychic PSYCHIC under pointed able unfavour- do the phenomena the not conditions rise above initial stage (of simple non-intelligent movements). In out "in on develops to move fact. the verdict of hesitated to give THE POWER students psychic that independent with it and that that stage of That it is. action intelligence in by the is exhibited far the larger experiment the ultimate is in number never the and connection of instances reached at all.YOUR 322 tip it. in that and connection been the the verdict to experience the and a upon experienced and who has have be been not intelligence This conceived. are aware that it is often sittings. as many later and charges character the and all bands are especially ably prob- of those as on. table. tilt and can The first simple due having to force it. nevertheless a a natural and cal mechani- unaccounted one. if at present and unknown for. nmseular expert instances as the when an have of you here independent an continues many unconscious hands their assume as POWERS movements. issue of the experiment by all patient and painstaking students. cannot with scientific inquirers. who the that knowledge inaccurate conclusion is based upon All imperfect and superficial observation. and doubtless formerly. are pressures but table." HOW Such of independent it. admitted to devoted have the of sufficient time observation invest!have carried on their and who phenomena . that prolonged and after repeated force is obtained full development of the psychic now even INCREASES only is has world.

[ PHYSICAL Aa an with gations be will open force. and sensitive and gent unintelliforce. known physical or it produces and of and then have of then even the etc. move to we unless a or vital described as objects with if it be a limited this vital energy of being projected outward limits into space. is usually bodies. then. when of that phenomena is us. and which This objects against are medium by the Beyond is capable which or sounds raps well uncontrolled edge the knowlWe of the medium. are force nervous an upon is simply existing our object in question. to it. the rapid the surface certain fluid is capable the powerful in Under or beyond so-called manipulated the a Spiritualists. by in the experiment. however. PHENOMENA earlier chapter. of what is one in is occurring. "Poltergeist" this force or this stage. psychic At the bodily force the wish touch normal outward percussive spontaneous medium. is unconscious comes is often without conscious it projectionof moved times other enough. thus issues way. physical nomena. and. unknown mind later seen mysterious PHENOMENA some of the organism is in itself an the sitters. of than other be can manipulated assisting PHYSICAL it organism. . we so cannot moving into contact. but it is with equal confidence asserted that it is available in sufficient quantity is wholly when and from detached beyond the is frequently all doubt independent of and the investigators and HOW The principle based. own There of many which PRODUCED physical this: in that of the psychic ARE many which and intelligences. systematic it is fully on. this force. conditions. Phe- be guided unconscious mind may again. in and a from the in operation physical the that admitted into called manner.

This was completely successful. on one occathoughtful enter. other has been reached. etc.. a wide it suggested that raps should be produced at will according to the suggestion of the hypnotist. student might s medium who had the power of producing raps There is here hypnotized.Most of the arc communications obtained through raps. aud it is then that occur.YOUR " having passed PSYCHIC POWERS into trance. EXTERNALIZED We not due either to are which ENERGT of genuine nomena physical phe- by spirit-intelligencea. musical instruments. and they or after is manipulated can even by create an forms phantoms by utilizingit. sion. contact. following Playing a upon code. movements manifestations such of objectswithout as: raps.. o" the moat striking physical phenomena At sueh times complicated and intelligent physical manifestations many are produced mind of the medium or here VIT41" the realm enter the to any person present. etc. which the hypnotist would suggest. not much success field for experiment which the Thus. The range and variety of physical phenomena are very great. It was also was and was ture suggested that raps be obtained on any article of furniThis also succeeded. including table-Ievitations. are produced due to point this source. or CONTROLLING Very THE PHENOMENA interesting experiments have been conducted in but the past in controlling these physical phenomena.as will be explained in the chapter devoted to Materialization. the a certain externalized vital energy psychic power of the medium external intelligence. . In words. has yet been attained in this direction.

and physical phenomena are going to be manifested through your mediuraship. this way necessary to sit and often for or before even every evening several weeks months If you are naturally psychic. however. either daylight or artificiallight. upon playing cause. materialization. cloudy mass definitein outline and shape. THE EFFECT etc.and then request that more increases and light be permitted as your power Most mediums begin their development the phenomena appear. any phenomena appear. FIRST SYMPTOMS AND PHENOMENA It is probable that the first indications of phenomena of this character you will receive are tiny spots of light which form before you in space. and then larger light. and either suddenly appear or remain join theoiselves stationary for together. therefore.PHENOMENA PHYSICAL 325 musical instraments without apparent spirit and thougbt-pfaotography. it would be well for you to sit in the darkness. and interested in the themselves make be so the time you spent in development.trumpet-phenomena. OP WGHT to be hindered very seem physical phenomena largely by light. and more by seating themselves in a cabinet in a darkened it is in room. and they can very rarely be produced except in darkness. and more will become more . forming some one time. slate-writing. you would doubtless only have to sit for a fraction of this time in order for the first manifestations to afterwards you would that process you would not count probably your felt. especially at first. All " Should to obtain phenomena you attempt of this character. As time progresses you will see that this light.

and carry when in gained this a are never In never aim take dark the : to get are in light of seance or has to and experiment been transfer or transmit utilize it and THE DARK in the you is beneficial. those photographing which physical you less exchange in certain though has and this with time or more stage receptive rapport a tom phan- this your after establish appear Baradue matter a to en get a of When you. conduct and become be light of endeavour moment present There him might the at on receiving sufficiently alert and development of well This messages. are you as to yoa tain. so. it may before in succeeded lilie nature. this this power by a of esperimenta. of cultivating certain into over to ways direction. to should you (for such POWERS PSYCHIC of phenomena. oecaaioiis. in it the assume before endeavour usually Dr. is) and now shape concentrate to communication manifest. two thus are the of manifestations to the when masses and to has on. do psychic less consciously or student him. dark. since type is to semi-dark' power to me- phenomena. if he groups floated will intelligent phenomena cases succeeded. or similar able later several him. is to sit in the One more ness. IN this one they other will thenceforth physical seance graphs photo- physical the sit for physical development kind of phenomena sure what a these states endeavour dark OEVELOPINO If you a his process attended amount to spirit who its aid produce If not.YOUR begin will probably form or standing and has been reached faculties form and doubtless mental will be able before Paris of who thus once be friend might is with who vividly before diumship. ob- should before ex- .

HOW TO In developing phenomena best to begin work Begin up to DEVELOP your power along with the the simple more IN THE LIGHT for the production of physical line other mentioned.PHENOMENA PHYSICAL plained. for the production of any phenomena Also you should abstain from using Make the your will day thinking or may you affairs." drop the whole force of your being into Q 3 . so that the two progress side by side. and after it has begun to move with a or rapidly to and withdraw fro board continues to move has begun to tip and legs) as the or the hand. your and and round. point round placing or ually grad- not the the table air (two or three it. If you sit in the dark you should by all means provide to a this tend concentrate yourself with cabinet. every holding only the thought of a blank. and if desired might be carried out at the same time as the other method of development. and await results. rise into the result of your gradually withdraw table remains suspended. consciously of practical. for if you do you by shut out attitude develop. since will the force. very see whether Again.and for this reason of experimentation is advisable. hands your upon fingers and see whether the it is at its highest or when and you feel that it is thoroughly charged with "fluid. and much less energy will have to be expended by you obtain. complicated and gradually For example: planchette placing the tips ouija-board. your all other phenomena At the same time which might spontaneously ginner it is always satisfactory for the belittle. when about. a to be able to control his phenomena the second method especially at first. of the fingers on the board. mind Self. it is experiments ones.

either towards or succeed in causing this ball to move from your fingers as you will. at home. endeavour produce raps by making a motion towards the table though hitting it. If inches from a now five or six thread. flat cork . This instrument . and if they are. a rap a following this sound in the table-top will come. hook. directly in the centre. Procure a straw such as used following : employed is the at the soda-fountaina. If you are successful.YOUH Will and your from see PSYCHIC if you POWERS levitate the table pletely com- cannot the floor. Again. you may. see that the straw revolves easily the slightest pressure. it and pass a needle through Press the lower end of the needle large. if successful. POWKB been constructed in its early stages. to as an or movement. INSTRUMENTS A number FOR TESTING TOUB devices have of simple with the objectof testing mediumsbip one and would or two prove of these you could make very helpful to you. and this Thus: You might small pith or cork-ball by means of a silk long. stopping short a quarter or half inch above its surface. Place your fingers nearly upon touching one end of the straw and icillthat it shall into move a either to the right or to the left. see if these cannot be obtained when your hands are removed a fraction of an inch from its surface. This is a very useful away occalittleexperiment which may be tried on many sions in developing found be beneficial ple simvery and will Another device which may be physical phenomena. yon ball fingers one hand touching this the almost place of suspend a and leave it there for some moments. if raps are coming on the table upon which your hands rest.

psychic any hands or small. the his table. nearly tingling and a the distinct will BEGIN the student objects lying of TO one after persons will not. and hair.f has proved very prove There are devised fluid. the complicated been human the than sensitive more have which in many successful more 329 PHENOMENA PHYSICAL of instruments mauy scientifle students. and have cases to the been ably will prob- instruments scientific test the extemalization of the power These will. direction it at some movement. Do far. passing is influenced If side construct object object. somewhat length.) dwell is upon so tests the couraging disand other. you to the shoulders. by beneflt great with used and last. object. very fingers. fingers the upper begun your this initial experiment to well nothing innumerable as which by raise the you As if this between in slowly raediumship! feel and fine a before eo. on as such Place sensation extends so the much finper-tips to the elbows. rays. better. bat it would be since fail Qon-mediumistic natural to psychics ymir thread you centrate Con- have any make follow or your question. conwill tinue . HOW When to has progressed in the his first experiment try object. your fingers. light very choose Endeavour so a with of both in sensations of physical movement not touching in imagination. moments Then. either until even speak. composed fingers of and this for sec the whether of course physical of is very cork important. greater to the beginner experiments of this kind (Of perfectly course. he is ready thus Begin cork. physical the to the supporting on Wait to metal on it. to fail.

and by an it even seen these rays that his be can but as heard have how do to The will. finger. place yourself in by a the and objects. " human vivid second. for or aura projection is the basis threads objects. calls them medium. the ia capable of will construct reality. imaginary the space or to mould the best we to be process the severing the connection matter. be cut these are at substance from stretched Dr. or are rays sufficient solidity. if he is mediumship. persistently that in succeed is. and this a as exist woven strong ohjecta solid not can so between are and rays" thread against threads has Tomczyk. rays rigid follow instructions. fingers without astral ing of liftwho "rigid psychic it does yet " psychic of etherie yet a and finfrer to capable Mademoiselle scraping spun. in Been from that and OBTAIN TO have extends PSYCHIC OB now relaxed. an this process he ! not threads. Ochorovitz. will. object when that chapter particularly fluid heavy effort that and they gained quite studied earlier psychie PHENOMENA FIRST it is this fluid which of which these an human this POWERS THE body the Now. be "bIOID SATS" given. restful First condition. . or construction by the followed If the carry TO The of out the rays moving small. of the 6nger-tips. manipulate can not as and projection of the vital fluid. of of will.YOUR HOW We out the threads. may Now. or third. the all gifted HOW can student in time at into together the of physical of the power therefore of these cal physi- and do we and this accurately. THREADS may we weaving effort will doubtless of know is: first. occasionally. with CONSTRUCT light this phase THE VITAL details of this process all. have for years.

THE has student be taken. beyond say. you go to it" the at the to the This is control a very little understood. your in When your will. but this by and by projected is thus term place. threads and PHENOMENA PHYSICAL namely a delicate even progressed by thus the transferring "spirit" and POWER subtle or outside process. mediums. TBANSPERHINO When into energy. of in the fingertips. will is happening. step must feel in in time. will doubtless the form of "pins proceed to endeavour you this second and of the devoted them fingers the extend the They and mind more in trying formed have other Think XSV. reached. which best is very process . The far. " and in "toughening" will and you After intently the at and your not ous vapor- will-power. think to ready are tips finger- these vital " persistently. needles" has stage in the form mass. provided do this. a This so. begin a soft cloud. or taken imagine time same has shall fluid The vital all ready perspire. strengthen and projection that been rays of rigid perhaps these to very sensations warm. happen." clearly in raya to so project. have you any finper-tips Chapter you which becoming emerge. When a rather be allowed. they aa mentioned human "the rays just like these between saw or finger-tips and from of fluid you strips 331 threads Imagine dense more the of produce. will -surely succeed exercise in the right manner. third. toughen must the this rays. and the this After do to will also get with project finger-tips. themselves.f Then think wish to intently coming your and solid the experiments fluid. effort of space. the final of this power intelligence. and strong you consciousness moulding you "stick and your a trials. If you if the " to few you threads.

POWERS PSYCHIC hands and the gathering forming by placing of strength a your other your chain will. more objects by cannot the pass above the will external bring to projecting this manipulative You that of extreme over passed always deeper The trance. results. this way so do this either experiment. nearly VFTAL perhaps trance when spirit You and is very medionis of Spiritualism. place THE FROM to do may asking to physical all the best physical this energy gathering and take the medimn opportunity ENEatOY to unable others." 332 u TOUR develop to gradually eoincideutally Once of will) you should so consciously when plaee actually place phenomena a to seance In other is in abeyance. effort members CmCLB nearest temples. conducting the and moving attained you endeavour. mentioned the effort transference this transference words. phenomena! will have the an in the fact that the most at in deep hope only of the fact that proof is found by physical power material to hand therefore. before hands of the chain upon vital magnetic you objects alone. position one are make does striking more to while experiments. the the about strikingly in the history from and you be enabled You to your on plexus. you your In better the the it This the medium's is there become given active fact move material the by after a an by or two their forehead. can you these of gained endeavour to another power should have yon into trsnce of going development is probably (which will take power fluid at will and your its aid the the with phenomena. trance. over current the in or solar is estab- . the iDtelligene^e. OATHBRINQ may of the required by proved If you into occur the do this into trance.

PHENOMENA add to produce 333 your powers phenomena and where enable you .PHYSICAL lished you would which to move may greatly objects and otherwise fail.

lefleeting Lodge bj and the is Uaoal^ extent. pl^jii* oonnectin^ of and of nature exael is soffieiently body body the photogr^then limits To the thoo^ plate.k a bodj. no by primaiy hardly taking is body the is qiiritnal any fdiolofnphed alL there than that this being this out. from exx"eriment that the the posa- photographed are whi^h of necessity Sr as the capable photograph whidi solid li^t-waves reflected Tec nuiror. reDderin^ The the of in wa/Baeaiiy belief tke on rryWiwg if vUek banrd aiY -Phovogkaphs bodj. and earners. link photoeraphie infio- mediiuniitie for to by stn^T its aaoeitain and know at object case in there in the is the object Oliver anything more of is quite themselres invisible. eil lyf Beaiis or fdhiiD the is enee expert at jet it may many for In of this an this the merely intangible We mean that of cameia. the irinitig^. ^Mrimal photc^raphie . material it would obtaining reflection po""r the "ld a incredible appear li^t-wsTes. " betveen inleniediarT the pkuDocnphed t" aoit a tkere peculiar apparent as act tkil platen tbe body to be to lamiiie and ^irinial i^ipnnBee nlid poaHaBii^ seeBs aiedhni or coMrm p^TiAie. in Here unknown. pointed in be to photogrsphs has incredible ble.

THOUGnT-PIIOTOGRAPIIT
is far

9

tell

visible to
On

the

the

be

as

heavens,

the

most

to

photograph
invisible

are

which

A

telescope.

powerful

detect

Iherefore

ble
objects insensi-

it is reasonable
to suppose
bodies doubtless
exist, but are

our

of

vision,

detect them,

to

eruption
it iB

is, before

hence

and

the range

possible

the

can

spiritual

quite able

the

with

eye,

inasmuch

it is also

in

plale

an

that

occurs,

cians
Physi-

eye.

smallpox).

hand,

even

photographic

beyond

as

of stars

eye,

to

it actually

(such

other

thousands
to

before

us

the

the human

thaa

sensitive

that it is possible to photograph

us

the body

on

more

335

that the

"

and

camera

"

just

should
are

spirit photographs

result.

TWO

OF

SOURCES

In

ERKOR,

obtaining

guard

two

The

really

not

in imagination

them
fire.

do

which

photograph

danger

second

of

as

on

your

The

"

faces

would

to be avoided

all

(if you

first
in the

likenesses

exist at

you

TBEU

be

error.

faces and

see

A0AIN8T

must

you

sources

possible

liable to

are

you

OUARD

TO

spirit-photographs

against

is, that

HOW

Am"

construct

you

in

a

coaling
deal-

are

is that of
spirit- photographer)
with a professional
There
has doubtless been
fraud.
trickery in this
much

department
that

you

in
are

with

watch

their

npoD,

not

in this
you

HOVr

The

see

them

development

Even

unless

past,

are

TO

case

very

BEGIN

if you

and

victimized

you,

plates

taken.

the

should take your
inserted in the camera
you

the

after
you

are

has

picture

liable to

be

sure
own

and
been

imposed

careful.
YOUB

DEVELOPMENT

to
satisfactory coiirse
upon
yourself and not depend
most

be

to

wish

pursue
a

is to

ment
experi-

professional spirit-

336

YOUR

for your

photographer
and

no

reason

yours,

hold

begin

a

your

by

being

the

Do

you

in the ordinary

by

foeussed,

should

your

a

on

dark
were

the

will, however,

If yott obtain

the

table, raps,

by
but

you,

for

a

but

so,

they

as

reason

some

visible

persist, however,

you

on

you

short time,

should

background,

ask your

seat

your

and

focus

his picture

taking

photographic

plate should,
hands
camera,

"magnetism."
the

camera

of any

Do

if
in
so

After
is properly

spirit-friejids to

if possible.

think

ments
experi-

this,

their forms

you

with your

nor

spirit-

do

to

promise

your
of you between
inserted in the
bemg

plate,

if intelligent

the

when

both

then

of

or

PHOTOQEAPHS

his position, and

up

appear

make

stance,

The

it impregnated

you

help

THE

would

before

room,

he has taken

and

TAKE

friend

a

with

interesting results in

way.

possible, be held

may

If you

ehair against
as

dark

to

plate.

TO

the plate

to

preliminary

a

camera

to get

determined

are

of

be discouraged

not

obtain

this

subject in

as

is

there

and

established, ask your

They

unable

photographic

HOW

the

of time.

the better, and

much

on

willing

are

other

will doubtless

the

period

less mediumat the table, before

tippings

is thus
for you

perfectly

After

genuine

so

if you

seated

of

held.

fail to appear.

or

obtain

certain

done

at all sensitive

in photography.

etc., so

to appear
are

seance,

means

communication

be

not,

should

short

automatic-writing,

may

have

experiments

messages

friends

of

a

is to sit privately
method
is both sympathetic
and more

who

istic,and
you

you

are

them.

best

The

the end

of p"?r8ons

why

to obtain

you

at

hundreds

If you
will doubtless

results.

persevering,

spirit-photographs

Many

POWERS

PSYCHIC

not

special

come

exercise

object in

f

THOUGHT-PHOTOGRAPHT
nor

particular,

any

337

person, but make

your minds negative.
If positive, you are quite likelyto obtain thoughtphotographs instead. Ask your invisiblehelpers to give

sign, if possible, such as three raps when they
are
ready to appear, etc. If you obtain these, take the
picture at once, if not, sit until you get into the requisite
you

some

mental

condition, then take the photograph
and afterward
develop it carefully. It is improbable that you

definiteresults for the firstfew ments,
experibut many
do, even
from the start, and this is
doubtless one of the most promising of all the fieldsof

will obtain any
"

psychic investigation for the student to enter.
"RADIOaRAPHS,"

AND

HOW

TO

OBTAIN

THXH

The next thing to do is to endeavour to secure
body.
of the human
of the rays or aura
impressions

photographs
These

the photographic plafe arc secured comparatively
body
for
reason
the
that
the
of the
rarely,

subjectmust

on

become

"radio-active" to

some

extent

fore
be-

impression of this kind is possible. Such pican
tures
"Radiographs,"
are
and a
consequently called

of these have been obtained by Dr. Ochorovicz
The rays in question, which impress the
Poland.
of
to emanate
from
photographic plates in such cases, seem
number

the etheric double and not from the physical body, for
tribution
the reason
that they do not follow the anatomical disThe "double," detached
of the nerves
of the body.
after the
can
80,

manner

described in Chapter

XXVI,

often aJTect the plates in this way, and spirits can do
for the human
but it is not common
body to be able

thoa to aSect them.

yOUR

HOW

The

TO

third

OBTAIN

and

THODOHT-PHOTOOaAPHS

interesting

most

the

esperimenter

is that

The

most

plates

sensitive

used

for

the

dark,

this purpose

hands

the
solar
for

plate

or

a

next

During
a

of
a

chair,

it to
an

mind

this upon

the

the

indistinct.

should

magnetic

on

going
to

current

and

the

this
allow

never

it there

by

impress

to

also try

him

within

to

the flow

"

beneath

a

cat,

keep

should

spot

a

should

endeavour

next

plate,

process

as

and
Holding

tensely
in-

think

such

He

if possible.

longer,

intensely

and

or

he

be.

the

left there

should

object,

may

photographic

feel inwardly
of

case

or

of

over

be

or

snbject

palnu

or

must

hour

in

experiments).

the

forehead

and

be

should

conducted

between

an

the

figure

blurred

the

half

vividly

of will,

skin,

time

the

as

"

become

effort

against

"

for

sense,

Radiograph

the

the

the

certain

ship,
his

before

this

experiments

held

time

considerable

the

be

to

a

be procured

can

should

placed

plexus,

that

may

in

phase,

"Thought-Photography."

of

and

(as indeed
The

POWERS

PSYCHIC

the

plate,

etc.

Another
a

place

way

plate

black

opaque

finger-tips

the

image
at
on

will be

selected

plate,
"

a

T-PUOTOQKAPHS

is to

thought- photographs
obtaining
in black
or
paper,
placed
wrapped

for

impressed
along
through

It is best to begin

time,

some

think

round

the

on

envelope,

all developed
the

THOUGH

of

Then

minutes.

PRODUCE

TO

WAT

ANOTHER

ring
with

or

will

the
of

"

usually

that

a

line, the

certain

light,

simple

a

because

objects,

are

be

left

can

be

will

a

10
or

if you

object

triangle,

to

thought

and

impress
Any

paper.

5

from

an

it place

over

and

the plate;

upon

this

table,

in

face,
the

etc.

mind

f

339

THOUGHT-PHOTOaRAPHT
able to impress

eeems

clearly than a
form BO clear

and

Ton

more

readily
not
object,of which it can-

complex

more
an

the plate

outline.

be disappointed

not

must

this upon

^^W

at first in this, and

you

if you

have

may

do

not

to develop

succeed

(and thus

of plates before you get any impression
The first thing you will get, probably,
them.
at all upon
will be a spot of light, or a series of small spots, as the

spoil) a number

fluidfinds

its way

Tou

plate.
instrument

through

the

remember
intermediary,

of this character

paper,

that the human

must
or

opaque

through

the

unto

fiuid is the

photographs

which

learn
you
must
and
the art of the projection of this fluid, as outlined in the
are

hence

made,

devoted
Phenomena,"
before you
to "Physical
chapter
hope successfully to impress
can
a
photographic
plate.
Once

you

have

done

of development

; and
fascinating

and
the whole

the rest will be simply a matter
interesting
you will find it one
of the moat

so,

realm

investigation

in

of psychics.
OP

PHOTOGRAPHS

subjectsfor

PSYCHIC

AND

FORMS

EMOTIONS

of emotions have been successfully
Monsieur
late,
Darget
taken, especially of
and
has narrated a number
of this character
of experiments
In many

to the

cases

French

his report

as

photographs

Academy

has

o" Sciences, which
It is thus

authentic.
has at length

evident

accepted

that Thought-

in the sciena place
claimed
tific
it
is
being
a
this
so,
matter
ful
of careworld, and,
only
he
before
on
the
obtains
part
experimenting
student's

Photography

photographs
of this character.
An
interesting series of experiments
inquirer,
by the scientifically minded
photograph?

of

mediums

in

might

be tried

namely,

trance,

while

to

tain
obthey

are

and

also

and

of

those

who

also

those

Crystal-Qasdng,
the

on

are

doubtless

would

Spirit-Forms
by

POWERS

Automatic-Writing,

obtaining

experiments
Aura,

PSYCHIC

YOUR

340

the

presence

which
present.

reveal

of

would

point

in

changes

Thought-Images

otherwise

Such

dying.

of

many

etc,

and

be

quite

the
possibly

unsuspected

XL

CHAPTER
MATERIALIZATION

Materialization

the process

means

of rendenDg
solid
material, for a longer or shorter time, bodies through
cate.
which disembodied spirits may function and communior

Materialization usually
a

occurs

at

seances

of people are gathered together, and
is alone. The reason
when the medium

group

never

in which
rarely

or

for this

ia probably that the necessary conditions are lacking,
these being chiefly the lack of sufficient vital energy,
from the circle by the medium
which is drawn
and
utilizedfor the purposes of materialization.
THE

MARVELS

OF

MATERIALIZATION

part in this mysterious phenomenon.
from the physical or material
and
point-of-view, there is the reality of the phantom,

Many

factors play
Considered

a

from

the psychological or mental point-of-view, there
is the mind of the materialized entity to account for.
If

were

we

always

really the person
eulty would be overcome,
were

materialized figure
it claimed to be, this latter diBBbut as we shall see later, there

sure

that the

to this simple view of the ca"e
in
many
objections
all instances, and thus the problem is rendered more

are

complex.
H^

^^
^H

Prom
nomena

most

the

purely

physical
are

of materialization
mysterious in the whole

point-of-view, the

phebafBing and the
realm of Spiritualism. A
the most

during to create the The vital enei^ the circle. form possessing all the properties and matter. hair. such How account material body any would be composed It is surely one incredible factsin Nature.342 PSYCHIC YOUR POWERS few minutes before. phantoms to seems which from the be drawn medium. is utilized or by the disembodied spirits. save Now. magnetism spirits. and chiefly from the help stances. etc. . For this purpose what "spirit-chemists" the knowledge often employed. This is true of many psychic phenomena: the deeper the trance. is a very spirits are are known who difficultand competent as possess to complicated process and not all do this. which mingle together and that appear at seances. when the medium is unconscious. the better the results obtained. from disembodied the circle. the communication through materialized figures becomes clearer and clearer and the forms more forms.. secondly hia vital ing thirdly the magnetism of the sitters formmagnetism. and THE for this I PACTO"S NBCESSART INSURE TO of the most of! bewildering SUCCESS From the point-of-view of spiritualism and psychic development. There is first of all the physical body of the medium. those of how to build up these are In the deepest stages of trance. tangible the entranced medium. nothing existed in the cabinet. like an ordinary hand. human often having being would. dense and material. appearances of solid 3esh and bones just as a the flesh being warm and life- " lilce. and being apparently composed of cells and tiaas sues. many factors play a part. the hand possessing nails. fourthly. there is a solid. who buUd up manipulated This by its aid the materialized form we see before us.

Such cases complete so form or is not dense and fuUy possess either a It is not "all there. it does or ARE intelligence. happen to seance. In the case the materialized figure. matured to speak. as only portions bands. or the at appear who projections from discarnate spirits. In such case." HOW human any other solid objectpass In many cases the physical "transfiguration. or and vaguely defined outlines of human latter are not. etherialized very shadowy foftns. striotly ape akin g. sach however.. they justas would through solid and tangible be impossible to make any of them. elaborated by the scious subconthoughts of the medium or by the mentality of the sitters. etc. forming L the circle. faces. so to speak. and it is through one pass the hand and arm possible to often of these figures without disturbing it.MATERIALIZATION AND BTHEBIAIilZATION TRANSFIGURATION In the lighter stages of trance. The psychic atmosphere . Again. materialized " They but are known as forms. the intelligtnee is not that of a mature spirit manipulating the phantom but is a creation." not I as of are or physically. of the figure may develop. part body of the medium without any known are at the is more other phantom as any seance SOME When it the figure created formed. many bodies" "doubles" "astral belonging to living peoor ple. CREATED is evidence to show that many of these forms by dlscarnate or are created by the will of the medium are more they truly thought-forms than spirits. mentally FORMS and less altered by the spirits being created. on the other hand.and that There of these figures are materialized spirits. These " less solid than are the materialized figures.

This is one of physical suffered in the wliole realm of the most striking phenomena spiritualism. and subsequently published by him in pamphlet form. in other words. He then said : met " . in the same way that produced the mind of the phantom the combined vital magnetism o" the sittershas produced the material body of the apparition. though it is not a physical connection of any kind or one that has ever been detected. into space.L 344 PSYCHIC YOUR POWERS in the circle has. this vital energy is moulded. up or created by the operating intelligenees. where it was shown that any injury done to the projectedform the medium and leftitsmark reacted upon the body of upon it. into the shape of the materialized form. together with outward own vital energy. Between this form and the medium's physical body there exists a subtle connection as a thread or or "rapport" bond scribed which has been deof union.and a case of this character is thus vividly described by the Ven. When the medium's large portion of his out by the operating a it is drawn or it projects in space. created by the minds HOW MATERIALIZATION' IS ACCOMPLISHED The process of materialization seems to be somewhat follows: The vital energy being drawn from the sitters as " the latter into the body of the medium. 1905. so to It is built say.justas though the form had the injury. Yet. that such a connection exists is proved by the phenomena of "repercussion. Archdeacon Colley in bis address on "Spiritualism" before the Church Congress which in October." referred to in Chapter XXXVI. at a short distance from body. intelligences.

" In this instance the phenomena of repercussion was interestingly demonstrated. asserting that he the of dering was the Egyptian eating. kettle-spout through the a . here it is before of now after all these years in this screwed-up bit o" for any scientistto analyse. as did this little maiden. a vaporous testure ment or a which two of cloudy a was almost invisible until within an inch Then it grew in density to friend's body. walked up and down taking up various articlesto examine them. holding a bit abnorn^ of white paper medium. . She was figure " . and substance of the medium's black coat a little Qlabelow the left breast toward the side. Presently he espied and midst of modem environment. Our medium was at this time six not or feet away seven chosen to from the spirit-form and had fruit. Won- take any could taste the apple how this could be I with my right hand gave our (I) friend another apple to eat. . The very method of the figure described deacon was by Archthe thus materialization of paper Colley in his lecture: " HOW "When. was seen THE FIGURES in expectation of steaming as from ABE a FORMED there materialization.b MATERIALIZATION "repekoussion" (thematerialized phantom) "He the as ested to be inter- seemed in everything around him. brought from the side-board a dish of baked apples and I got him to eat some. in the would be natural to one of ancient race now room. core me in my left hand outstretched toward the from his lips fell the chewed skin and when the apple eaten by the Mahedi . . . our There would then step forth timidly something. .

so aa . "'Whenee as bodies)might the clothing for we are which Christ wore after his resurrection!" Master's had been the distinctlytold that raiment parted "and Roman his had the they upon among cloak soldiery came " cast lots. Those who deny and of materialization of raiment ridicule the possibility (as well ask themselves the question. For 'as a so. ' ' THE CLOTHES OP MATERIALIZED FIGUBBG is it possible for question is often asked: "How spirits to become cl-otkedf the old question of the "clothes of ghosts" being often raised among materialistic The " The same sceptics of the last century. HOW TO BEGIN TOUB DEVELOPMENT In sitting for materialization. and vanished a the medium. might be raised against the clothes of materialized figBut there is a ready answer to this which fully explains it. as from body) when gazing on freqnent psychift out of their sight' on their ascending thus cloud inexplicably evolved from our materialized friends. own POWERS a cloud (suckedback within his from us. which should not be too large.346 YOUK a naturally PSTCHIC for others of companion visitors. and the reality of borne out by many modern instances illustrationof the a case like character. question ures. wistwithdrawn fully the mysterious departure and noting they were that particular phase of it within a few inches of the point of their inscrutable disappearance and evanor ishment." an This historical incident furnishes this fact is amply of us with in point. came again to invisibilityin this our cloud received one the disciplesat Bethany gazed when Lord.the medium should sit inside the cabinet.

black- thither) and and will medium and possibly hands the over the which flashes of heat probably. visible and a light should The reasons be must At in the be released. a stated was ness cold. as mind blank as idea of self. ultra-violet and their his of light. (in which eyes invariable hither and very D'Espcrance. ultra-violet perfect first the remembered light. the high- scale of vibration the graphs Photo- seance. the sensation Madame PHENOMENA AND initial sensations of light dancing cobwebby infra-red upon his spirit friends EAKLY specks extinguished all kinds serve should medium make holding the possible. has sensation there and may a face. after invisible. Among the experience before SlflNB are. it during be taken may of that when should be almost before given rays. only central of totally effect on these to disintegrate The call upon these below in the infra-red time a are We and hold in this book. the hands of those for It and form the of visible vibration. and mentally to help in the production phenomena. on to afford comfortable from the obtained bottomed cane chair. subtle many initial appearance.MATERIALIZATION to The circle. fame. which be webby" "cobis almost noticeable. It is because that mediums Light forms has and the is red employ a there also have former being the low so by disintegrating very doubtless would forms materialized rays the lowest latter above est. BufBciently focus and concentrate medium trance supervenes." relaxation medium but circle. energy sit should the may the medium materializing that present in on her experience practically ternationa of inthis every .

. Speaking of the phenomena the process. this mass together. if not always. .TOUR POWEES PSYCHIC of and symptoms occasioD. This is often perceptible to the eyes of all. . feeling I have brushing what seemed clung in persona to my to be described the gossamer can ' ' OP SENSATION "Many when as nearly trees and bushes on at this stage and to be decidedly perceptible to the touch. force bat it offers no resistance to the touch. there will be a heavy throbbing in the temples. either inherent or exerted upon it by some to mingle and draw appears outside agency." WHAT ANn COBWEBS. to become seen as THE a o" hands. the shoulders slightly about Frequently knees feet. the emanations " It apnot necessarily clairvoyants. The been frequently drawn attention of the sitters has to this almost impalpable substance as the light has been which has vanished as soon it. increasing in density till gathers slowly at the be by seen as many " a it resembles film slight transparent a of slightlyluminous eotton-wool. accompanied by a a seance sensation of chill or draft. The head will slightly feverish condition. . she says : "If a few persons have gathered together in a halffrom their bodies can darkened room. been found resembles dense more a on an early summer ' ' of cobwebs myself not only face or web. has hands on have distinctly felt be fine filaments of the gossamer which fingers. similar to that felt by a person brought in . pears luminous haze bead. . UEAK8 are sensible their faces and felt the sensation. be hot. but being my IT materialization seance as It morning. a . it the and sometimes and fingers. By some of attraction. near This emanation from the sittersin is generally.

of this character.MATERIALIZATION The to hands. such THE production certain to process and a in operators. in the interesting will in thb consciously independent from entranced cases turn in- as circle is easily of stance but some detached closely be in concentrated safely In the medium that was may sueh or explanation during liberated the sitters The of In be should you forming knowledge belief false the spirit. any opposition hindrance . but to Lack forms. creation reached the Btances. when medium the prevent any SOME by medium time of WHY The . becomes may who medium. realm study of the and of the student. prolonged most and the seen experimentation well on the a materialize If reality. those though fact MEDIUM mind of forms double to appears the your medium's figure. unseen so of the process his of " circle will full materializations stages earlier a RESHUBLE is entranced exercise ' ' of the FORMS the will be cold mautfestations. of materialization. touch. rise to the himself medium been true the as an phenomena amongst the super-normal. body of the parts other repay as before whole careful the part are said. fact witliin has of this given character the personating is that the has and double thus has appeared being. lierson in work rule. at to the As the a the the on after it has over the body of figure a be resemblance it is not the the cabinet. the examined. a remember cannot of the it is not to the he spirit-friends. the can will the feet and . photographed Btriking as act accomplished are that stage. . deeply trance. though seen.

CHAPTER XLI ADVANCED The STUDIES advice contained in the preset onJy for those who have carefully and subject-matter chapter is advanced read through and practised the preceding this book. and the warnings herein These given. oE the particularly advanced suitable only for those students who have in attaining a certain mastery of the inner succeeded self." already mentioned (devoted to the Cultivation of briefly in Chapter SIX . sufficientlyto position is necessary in psychic development as in every other field of endeavour.and who have developed a certain amount of psychic force or power which is under their own control. In a studies are certain sense they may be considered more or gerous. less dan- but they are not so to one who has progressed be in follow Progress to a them. CULTIVATING THE "SIXTH SENSE" The firstthing for the student to do is to cultivate as far as possible his "Sixth Sense. should and try to advance step forward which encircles come us but here and on those who have gone thus far their powers and facultiesyet another into that vast and mystic beyond every side not only in the life to " now. Those who have not done so not to undertake advised described unless they chapters are of the experiments some have carefully carried strongly herein out instructions contained in the earlier chapters.

inhaling image mentioned. then through the breath the spinal column. and then the bones the productive re- through downward is perfectly established. . being drawn up through of the breath out carry EXERCISES the of and " then. as First. this now sense proceed further is a general feeling of and entities a of the five powers surrounding is not dependent on of knowledge sense axth any " exercises for cultivating of the preliminary have already been given. breathing follows. next solar plexus . skull. then through if it were as travelling upward along were the them. next . end of the spinal cord. then region. until the rhythm legs and then forced out bones through the of the arms. rhyth- to the seven same if through exhaled life). has already student been described in Chapter is in he the BBEATHINO rhythmically.STUDIES ADVANCED Sensitiveness). using the in the previous the reproductive top then the stomach.^and. concentrate should the following relaxed VI. then to region . and while the vital mental ture pic- exercises. form the mental and exhaling. "prana" (vitalenergy every inhaled the whole " or send the current centres as in turn. to the path self-realization and power. and we shall leading the student yet to give a few more. TMs "awareness" which Some senses. previously his mind formula: psychic PSYCHIC Breathe condition. to the very and body of the then and being or "prana" as filled with mically. He along by certain psychical processes and accompanied The process of taking the "complete breath" practices. bemg pore of the skin. first begin of all should with deep breathing -exercises. second to the centre to men of the abdoheart to to then the the .

Anally. pictures of their past lives. animates each and wakes them into activity.TOTJR 352 PSYCHIC POWERS spot between the eyes. upward. him not only to see the past and the future.'* em and the highest and Thousand last in the brain is called "the and One Petalled Lotus. enabling but also all those spiritual beings who are constantly extraordinary " around him. connection between the physical and the astral bodies. In other words. and it is highly important that this current of centres is symbolized . in passing in turn. that all the higher clairvoyance and psychical They are supposed to be the links of facultiesdepend. Seven Centres. in the right may grave difficulties result. much depends upon the awakening of these centres! In EastPhilosophy they are symbolized as "Lotus Flowers. awakened correctly. on clairvoyant and higher psychical faculties. are the other they while. Finish by sweeping the current of "prana" to the throat. and if they are not awakened in precisely the right order. " the thoughts and emotions of others. then to and a fro from head to foot several times. HOW TO These AWAKEN seven "chakras" and "OHAKBAS" THE vital centres OB 7 VITAL in the body are CENTRES known as have very great interest and importance in all higher psychic development and in all occult practice. to a spot at the very top of the brain. low down on the forehead . etc." IMPOKTANCE OF AWAKENING The Vital Energy IN THE EIGHT ORDER which passes upward through these as a Fiery Serpent which. if hand. It is upon the awakening of these in fact. the student who has done so is instantly gifted with and manner.

Soul. God. and Virtue as its centre. all fear. several inches up. gives the following psychical exercises which should be practised in connection with this psychical unfoldment and development : " THE SACRED WORD "om" AND MEDITATION "Sit straight. Meditate on that. tangible. lotus are the eight powers of the Yogi. This "serpent. ." when fully and needles" coiled-up") aroused and activated. Think of a space in your heart. top of the head. and look at the tip of your nose.STUDIES ADVANCED should pass through each centre in the right before said. itate Med- who has given up all all anger. .leads not only to the awakening of the higher psychical facultiesbefore mentioned. pistils are renunciation. . . and that is the Soul of your Soul. space. . in his "Lectures on Raja Toga" (p. 353 as faint pritliling as of "pina is felt at the moment of awakening each of these centres.and lotus think of the Golden One. Inside the stamens Inside of the almighty. The scDsation of warmth aud a energy order. and He. and in the midst of that space Think of that flame in think that a flame is burning. he who has taken . the HE whose name is ou. By one advances a long controlling the two optic nerves arc towards the control of the way of reaction. but also to others of Swami a stillmore Vivekananda startling character. In Sanscrit "Kundalini" "the the word (literallymeaning is employed. 91). and so Imagine a lotus upon the to the control of the will. . . the In- the Inespressible. your own " on that in the heart. The eight petals of the the stalk as knowledge. sur- rounded'with effulgent light. attachment. and inside that fiame in another effulgent.

This is the most holy word of the Vedas psychical effect upon sacred books of the East.and that you concentrate your from actually looking outward which with any that point. there are also spiritual lungs. he will BESPIRATION Another ing valuable practice in connection with breathis that which is known as "internal" or "spiritual The idea is based upon the beliefthat. and that justas the physical lungs receive energy and are purified by the air we breathe. and that it sets up ing. whose desire he with whatsoever grant that to him." INTERN AI. so also are the respiration." or SEEING One WrrH ANT PABT OP TETE other valuable exercise which is that of seeing. by suitable p^ehical and mental when accompanied so often reThe power of the word "ou. as though eyes were point upon you were some should be practised to see. situated at any forces." peated in Eastern Philosophy. remarkable rhythmic vibrations throughout the whole bemore become more which and noticeable as the word is repeated. may be perceived faintly by any one the word slowly. or endeavouring part of the body. to the Lord. OB POWERS heart has become comes SPIRITUAL purified. the individual. in addition physical lungs. several times pronouncing in succession." "The Ocean of Knowledge" Supreme or is "The "Bliss Absolute." to our " spirituallungs energized and filledby the power of spirit. and its symbolic meaning Being. when it will be seen that it has a peculiar processes. been has cultivated to an extraordinary extent Eastern Adepts and is recorded as liapof the This power by BODY .YOUR PSYCHIC refuge in the Lord.

development.STUDIES ADVANCED 355 in the now. comforting and consoling them. it to retain full thus project the astral body." by those who have excalled "Cosmic . It can assist in a thousand those in danger. assistthose who have recently died. After you have fallen alseep. coupled by will. so to speak. of travelling around the body in thought. and send be in need of it on jonmeya. not only to yourself but to others also. in your one body. which has been Consciousness. You after a certain amount of effort. spoataneously now-and-then. if correctly and carefully The firstis the enlargement of the Self performed. even The power is cultivated by an effort of attention. said to make are good THE Two from manner DEVELOPMENT it a OP COSMIC at least one CONSCIOUSNESS remarkable psychical manifestations will result these spiritual practices. you are known of the "Invisible Helpers" and many persons one business to perform action every night. and can carry mesa^es from such a person to those stillliving. and help along humanity different ways. mentioned before in this book. and then holding yourself consciously " " on particular point. you may begin to exercise which would be of great benefit. to help those who may this help. and the astral body is thereby loosened practice an " from the physical body. during sleep. and concentrating yourself on At this stage of your circuit of the that point. When may. When you have learned to project your projectedbody can astral body in this as during sleep. you should learn to make use of this astral body during the hours of sleep.and should be preceded by the practice peoing East. until it attains a vast area. and cause this has been acquired this 4elf-Gonsciou3nei".

" Doubtless all the Biblical narratives kind be for.356 YOUR PSYCHIC POWERS perienced it. can this rationally accounted of when India we can have acquired sufficient knowledge of psychic and Even the case of the three men who spiritual science. fiery furnace into the cast and escaped uninjured! Several mediums have done the same thing on a small were scale. if the animals are wild. Home extract red-hot coals from hold them in hif hands without injury. and that they not only but. " the "fourth dimension. These facts throw a with tigers and venomous new and interesting light upon the account of "Daniel in the den of lions. of the Yogis of over all animals with walk uninjuredthrough dense junglesfilled snakes. they will not harm yon It is stated that many in any way. into conyou come tact. " step higher than is a step higher the human a than the animal. the fire and seen Similarly the magicians or witch-doctors of many of the . in addition to Such realities stimulating remarkable psychic powers. and the connection between spirit as and matter POWER The is also clear to them." capable which are usually quite infinite senses. of bein^ appreciated by our are said to be clear and intelligibleto those who possess Cosmic Consciousness. Sir William Crookes has reported that he has the medium D. and enables us to perceive truth and spiritual reality behind the universe. This consciousness is human justas consciousness. D. OVEB ANIMATE AND development second remarkable of these higher INAKIUATB HATTZB from the awakening spiritual faculties will be the inanimate over animate and greater power you possess ence You find that you esert a peculiar influwill nature. whom know and understand yon.

in the attainment of psychic power.In learned lo "create" other words. in almost perfect degree. In addition to this. I must leave the psychic student here. at the in end of his preparatory studies. Appari- " Thought-Forms. wishing him success " If the bis efforts. the advanced student of the occult. able actually to create by the thought. to enter more deeply into these questions.as they should be. are created in this way. so that you can move without contact. student will but follow the directions contained in the time pay due present work carefully. etc. Higher exercises of this kind. Phantoms.STUDIES ADVANCED savage tribes emberH without 357 can walk over glowing coals or red-hot being burned. would require a furCourse of study . you by the power of the will.and at the same .exploring it and observing its denizens. For the " present." body and enter the astral plane at will. is one the this greatest and achievements gained by of tions.. to be ther explained fully. forms and objects which are external will be apparently objective. It is impossible at this time. an " CREATION Finally you power of your and will have BY THE POWER OP WIU. after they have nnder" goce certain religious rites and preparations. you will have increased power over inorganic matter. will find that you have. with comparative ease. which will detailed to development more as the contain advice of the higher psychical and spiritual faculties. and changes to take place in those cause objects phenomena! You objects. the leave your that you can power of "self-projection. and it is my intention to follow the present work with a second one.

powers psychic be which fitted will be work. THE JSND he therein.YOUR 358 to attention enabled extent. to and advanced a subsequent the advice develop will POWERS PSYCHIC his thereby studies. contained to to a up very still undertake taken will very be great more fully in .

.

.

.

'i % J I i .

.

rl H .

.

V:*. . \ I i i .

All books UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES GREEN LIBRARY CALIFORNIA 94305-6004 |4I5| 723-U93 H.STANFORD CECIL STANFORD. may be recalled oder 7 days DATE DUE .